#new omegaverse au idea

[rainforestakiie]

hi everyone! this is for @lilacwriter07 and @sir-tater-of-the-tot ! based on the bunny hybrid Lucifer and wolf hybrid Adam. i turned it into the omega-verse as i always do. i hope you like it!

omega bunny hybrid Lucifer x beta wolf hybrid Adam

(Lucifer is still the top in this!)

i do not know if this will become a series? it was just an idea.

Lucifer strutted down the bustling market street, his tiny frame radiating an air of untouchable confidence. The sun caught the soft fluff of his rabbit ears, which twitched with irritation as yet another admirer dared to whistle in his direction. His sharp blue eyes, the color of ice on a frozen lake, shot daggers at the offender, and his delicate nose twitched as though catching a whiff of something unpleasant.

“Back off,” he growled, the sound oddly menacing coming from someone with cheeks as rosy as an autumn apple and a round, cherubic face. His sharp little teeth glinted as he bared them ever so slightly, a warning that he wasn’t just some helpless omega bunny waiting to be scooped up.

Lucifer knew he was cute—irritatingly cute, devastatingly cute. He was a walking contradiction, all soft fur and big eyes, but underneath the fluff lay a temper as fiery as a dragon’s breath. And oh, how it drove the hybrids wild. The alphas prowling the market would stop and stare, their gazes lingering a little too long on his slender figure. They’d see an easy conquest, a bunny omega who must surely need an alpha to take care of him. How wrong they were.

He adjusted the strap of the leather satchel slung across his chest, deliberately ignoring the lingering gazes. The hybrids could look all they wanted, but they’d never have him. Lucifer had no intention of being anyone’s submissive little bunny, no matter how persistent they were.

“Lucifer, darling!” A flirtatious voice cooed from behind him. He turned to find a tall fox hybrid leaning casually against a fruit stand, a sly grin spread across his pointed face. His auburn tail flicked back and forth as he held up an apple like it was some sort of peace offering.

Lucifer rolled his eyes dramatically. “Felix, don’t you have something better to do than stalk me through the market?”

“Not when the company is this good,” Felix replied, his amber eyes glinting with mischief. He stepped closer, but Lucifer raised a hand, sharp claws glinting in the sunlight.

“One more step and I’ll take a chunk out of that fancy tail of yours,” Lucifer snapped, his voice low and threatening.

Felix chuckled, completely unbothered. “Still playing hard to get, huh? You know, for someone so small, you’re awfully feisty.”

“And for someone with ears that big, you’re awfully bad at listening,” Lucifer shot back, turning on his heel and striding away. His fluffy tail gave an indignant twitch as he muttered under his breath about “Arrogant foxes with too much time on their hands.”

Felix smirked, his sharp fox teeth gleaming as he leaned casually against a nearby wall, his auburn tail flicking with amusement.

“You know, Lucifer,” he said, dragging out the words in a tone dripping with mockery, “One of these days, someone’s going to put you in your place. You can’t snap at every alpha who tries to get close.”

Before Lucifer could spin around and verbally rip him apart, Felix’s smirk faltered, and his golden eyes shifted to something behind Lucifer. “Ah, looks like your shadow is getting himself into trouble again.”

Lucifer froze, his floppy rabbit ears instantly standing on end. His soft, twitching nose picked up a scent on the air, faint but unmistakable. His heart skipped a beat.

That scent. He’d know it anywhere.

In one fluid motion, Lucifer spun on his heel, narrowing his ice-blue eyes at the commotion just a little further down the crowded marketplace. And there he was: Adam, his beta wolf, with his ever-messy mop of muddy brown hair and those green eyes that always seemed so full of quiet warmth. But now, Adam was clearly in trouble, locked in what seemed to be a heated argument with two lion hybrid alphas who were puffing out their chests like territorial fools.

Lucifer’s protective instincts roared to life like a wildfire. Without thinking, he took a step forward, ready to intervene, but Felix’s hand shot out, gripping his arm.

“Whoa, whoa,” Felix said, his voice lower now. “What do you think you’re doing, running into that mess? He’s not worth it.”

Lucifer yanked his arm out of the fox’s grasp so hard that Felix stumbled.

“Touch me again, and you’ll regret it,” Lucifer hissed, baring his sharp teeth in warning. His fluffy tail twitched furiously, betraying just how livid he was.

Felix threw up his hands in exasperation. “I’m just trying to stop you from getting yourself hurt again, you lunatic! You’re always throwing yourself into danger for him, and for what, huh?”

He sneered, his voice turning bitter. “I’ll never understand what you see in that wolf. He’s just a beta. And weak, at that.”

That hit a nerve. Lucifer’s icy eyes burned with fury as he whirled back toward Felix.

“Don’t you dare call him weak,” he snapped, his voice low and dangerous. His claws flexed at his sides, itching to strike. “I’ll do what I want, and if you don’t like it, stay out of my way.”

Felix sighed heavily, muttering, “Suit yourself. But one day, you’re gonna regret wasting your time on him.”

His tone was laced with something almost like jealousy, though Lucifer didn’t care enough to notice.

Lucifer didn’t respond—he didn’t have time to. His sharp ears caught a sound that sent a bolt of panic through his chest: a yelp of pain.

His head snapped back toward the scene, and his heart dropped. One of the lion hybrids had grabbed Adam by the scruff of his neck, shaking him like he was a rag doll. Adam, bless his clueless soul, looked more confused than afraid, his brows furrowing as he struggled to free himself.

Lucifer saw red.

With a final snarl in Felix’s direction, Lucifer darted off, his small frame weaving through the crowd with practiced ease. His bunny ears flattened against his head as he moved, his sharp teeth bared in silent fury. Nobody touched Adam. Nobody.

Adam had always been oblivious, a trait that Lucifer found both endearing and maddening. They’d been attached at the hip since they were kids, the beta wolf with no sense of smell and the fiery bunny who never let anyone mess with him. But Adam, dense as he was, never quite realized just how fiercely Lucifer loved him.

For years, Lucifer had tried to show Adam that he wanted to be more than just a friend. He’d given every subtle signal he could think of—and some not-so-subtle ones—but Adam never caught on. Whether it was because of his obliviousness or his lack of self-confidence, Lucifer didn’t know. But it didn’t matter. Adam was his, even if the wolf didn’t realize it yet.

And now, seeing his wolf in danger ignited something primal in Lucifer.

He reached the scuffle in a blur, his sharp claws glinting as he lunged at the lion hybrid holding Adam.

“Get your filthy hands off him!” he snarled, his voice cutting through the chaos like a whip.

The lion barely had time to react before Lucifer’s claws raked down his arm, forcing him to release Adam with a howl of pain. The second lion stepped forward, but Lucifer whirled on him, his icy blue eyes flashing like lightning.

“You want some, too?” he hissed, his teeth gleaming dangerously.

“Whoa, whoa,” the second lion stammered, raising his hands and backing off. “We didn’t know he was yours, okay? Chill!”

Lucifer didn’t relax until both lions had slunk off, muttering curses under their breath. Only then did he turn to Adam, his chest heaving as the adrenaline began to fade.

Adam blinked at him, utterly bewildered. “Luci? What are you doing here?”

Nose twitching as Lucifer glared up at him. “Saving you, obviously. What were you thinking, arguing with alphas like that? Do you have a death wish?”

Adam rubbed the back of his neck, looking sheepish. “I wasn’t arguing. I was just… correcting them. They were wrong about how much meat you should get in a stew, and I—”

Lucifer groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “You’re impossible,” he muttered. But the anger in his voice was softened by something else—something tender.

Tilting his head, Adam’s green eyes studying Lucifer. “You didn’t have to step in, you know. I could’ve handled it.”

Lucifer crossed his arms, his cheeks flushing. “Yeah, sure. You were doing a great job getting shaken like a chew toy.”

Adam chuckled, the sound warm and familiar. “Thanks, though. You’re always looking out for me, huh?”

Heart stuttering at the smile Adam gave him. Lucifer looked away quickly, his ears twitching in embarrassment. “Someone has to. You’re hopeless.”

Adam reached out, ruffling the fur between Lucifer’s ears.

“Well, I’m glad it’s you,” he said softly.

Lucifer’s cheeks burned, but he didn’t pull away. Maybe—just maybe—Adam wasn’t as clueless as he thought.

The marketplace buzzed around them as Lucifer and Adam strolled side by side, the chaos of earlier already forgotten. Stalls overflowed with colorful fruits and vegetables, the scent of freshly baked bread mingling with that of blooming flowers. Lucifer stuck close to Adam, as he always did, brushing against his side every few steps and occasionally grabbing Adam’s arm under the guise of pulling him toward some interesting trinket or snack.

“Look at this, Adam,” Lucifer chirped, holding up a small, hand-carved wooden charm shaped like a crescent moon. He leaned against Adam’s side, tilting his head up to show him the piece. “Doesn’t it look like something you’d wear?”

Chucking, Adam scratched the back of his neck. “You think so? I don’t really do jewelry.”

Huffing, Lucifer’s soft nose twitched as he pressed even closer. “Well, maybe you should. You’d look good with it.”

He held the charm a moment longer, then dropped it back onto the stall with a shrug. “Or maybe I’ll get it for myself.”

Adam gave him a teasing look. “You? The great Lucifer wearing something so plain? I don’t believe it.”

Lucifer smirked up at him. “Maybe I’d wear it if you gave it to me.”

His voice dipped into something softer, something almost teasing, but Adam, predictably, missed it entirely.

The two meandered through the market for a while longer, Lucifer touching Adam at every opportunity—brushing imaginary lint off his shirt, leaning against him when the crowd grew thick, even tugging on his sleeve to guide him to stalls Lucifer claimed were must-sees. Adam, oblivious as always, simply went along with it, as if this closeness were entirely normal between them.

When the heat of the sun began to bear down, Lucifer tugged at Adam’s arm and gestured toward the park just beyond the market.

“Come on,” he urged, his soft, fluffy tail flicking behind him. “Let’s sit under the trees. It’s too hot to be out here.”

Adam let himself be led, chuckling as Lucifer practically dragged him toward the shade. They found a spot beneath a large apple tree, its branches heavy with ripening fruit. The grass was cool and soft beneath them, and Lucifer wasted no time flopping onto his back with a contented sigh. His fluffy ears twitched lazily as he stretched out, one hand brushing against Adam’s thigh as he lounged.

“This is nice,” Lucifer murmured, his voice soft as he tilted his face toward the dappled sunlight filtering through the leaves. He purred faintly, the sound vibrating in his chest as his fingers absently toyed with the hem of Adam’s shirt. “I like spending time with you.”

Adam, seated beside him, leaned back on his hands and glanced down at him with a fond smile.

“You’re always saying that,” he teased. “You’d think you’d get tired of me eventually.”

Lucifer snorted, his icy blue eyes sliding open to meet Adam’s green ones. “Tired of you? Not in this lifetime.”

They sat in comfortable silence for a while, the summer breeze rustling the leaves above them. Eventually, Lucifer broke the quiet with a soft hum.

“My heat’s coming soon,” he said casually, though there was a pointed edge to his words as he turned his head to study Adam’s reaction. “You know what that means.”

Adam blinked, his brow furrowing slightly. “Uh… it means you’re going to be grumpy for a week?”

Groaning, Lucifer can’t covered his face with one hand. “No, you idiot. It means I’ll need someone to take care of me.” He dropped his hand, his gaze turning sly as he propped himself up on one elbow, leaning toward Adam. “You could always volunteer, you know.”

Adam laughed, shaking his head. “You’re ridiculous. You’ve always been able to handle yourself.”

Lucifer’s ears twitched in frustration, though he quickly smoothed his expression into one of resignation. He flopped back down onto the grass with a sigh. “You’re hopeless.”

Sharing his heat with Adam…it was hard not to fantasy about it. Lucifer tended to do it often. He would become wet and hot every time. Lucifer really wanted to throw Adam down, mess him up and rip his clothing off. Rub their bodies together and make sure Adam knew who he belonged too!

Adam in his hands and knees…bubble backside up in the air for the bunny. He’s sure he’d get that wolf whining by the end of the night. Maybe can a bark~

A pause hung between them before Adam, his tone suddenly more thoughtful, asked, “Lucifer… would you ever take an alpha as a mate?”

Freezing, Lucifer’s ears perked up in surprise. He turned his head to look at Adam, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. “Why do you ask?”

Adam shrugged, but his lips pressed into a faint pout. “It’s just… you’re almost thirty, you know? Most omegas your age are already mated by now. Some even have their first litter. Don’t you want that?”

Lucifer blinked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Then, muttering under his breath, he said, “I would have that if a damn wolf could catch a hint already.”

“What?” Adam asked, confused. “What does that mean?”

Letting out a bark of laughter, Lucifer rolled onto his side to face Adam fully. He reached out, his hand brushing against Adam’s knee as he preened at him, a teasing smile playing on his lips.

“It means nothing,” he said lightly. “And no, I don’t want to mate with just any alpha.”

Adam hummed thoughtfully, his green eyes flickering with curiosity. “Then what do you want in a mate?”

Lucifer’s smile widened as he sat up slightly, resting his chin in his hand.

“Oh, that’s easy,” he said, his tone almost sing-song. “I want someone who’s kind, someone who’s steady and calm. Someone who’s brave, even when they don’t realize it, and who’s always there when I need them. Someone who makes me feel safe.”

Nodding along, Adam was completely oblivious to the way Lucifer’s gaze softened with every word. “That sounds nice,” Adam said thoughtfully. “Do you know anyone like that?”

Lucifer rolled his eyes but couldn’t suppress the fond smile tugging at his lips.

“Yeah, Adam,” he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “I might know someone like that.”

Adam missed the obvious hint, as usual, and Lucifer didn’t press the matter. Instead, he leaned against Adam’s side, resting his head against the wolf’s shoulder with a contented sigh. His fingers toyed idly with the hem of Adam’s sleeve, and his purrs grew louder.

Adam, clueless as ever, simply smiled down at him and said, “You’re so clingy today. Are you sure your heat hasn’t started early?”

Chuckling, Lucifer’s lips brushed against Adam’s arm as he murmured, “Maybe it has.”

He smirked to himself, already plotting his next move to get his dense wolf to finally, finally catch on.

Lucifer’s ears twitched as he rested against Adam’s shoulder, the summer breeze brushing against his face. His purring deepened, but his thoughts drifted, pulling him back to the days when everything changed between them. He closed his eyes, letting the memory unfold like a cherished dream.

Back then, Lucifer had been so small, so quiet. A timid little bunny omega, easy prey for anyone who felt like having a laugh at his expense. The alphas in their class were the worst—they’d corner him, tugging on his ears or making crude jokes about what omegas were “good for.” And no matter how much he tried to deny their words, his trembling voice always betrayed him.

One particularly bad day, they had surrounded him by the playground fence, shoving him back and forth like some sort of game.

“Aw, what’s the matter, bunny? Gonna cry?” One of them sneered. Lucifer’s cheeks burned with humiliation, his ears drooping as he tried to keep the tears at bay.

He didn’t know what he had expected—certainly not for anyone to step in. But suddenly, out of nowhere, a young wolf pup with wild brown hair and a determined expression appeared in the fray.

“Leave him alone!” Adam had barked, his voice cracking but firm as he placed himself between Lucifer and the alphas.

Lucifer had been star-struck. Who was this boy? He was smaller than the alphas, his lanky frame no match for their size, but he didn’t back down. Even when one of them pushed him to the ground, Adam scrambled back to his feet, his green eyes blazing with defiance.

“Pick on someone your own size!” Adam growled, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

The alphas, finding it more amusing than threatening, shoved him aside and left, laughing as they walked away. But to Lucifer, Adam’s bravery was nothing short of heroic.

Lucifer’s heart had pounded in his chest as Adam turned to him, panting from the effort.

“Are you okay?” Adam asked, his voice softening, despite the scrape on his cheek and the dirt on his clothes.

Lucifer could barely nod, his cheeks flushed with an emotion he didn’t quite understand.

“Y-you… you didn’t have to do that,” he stammered, his voice small.

Adam grinned, the expression bright and disarming despite his bruises. “Yeah, well, someone needed to. Those guys are jerks.”

Lucifer stared at him, awestruck. No one had ever stood up for him before. And as Adam reached out, gently brushing a stray tear off Lucifer’s cheek, something inside Lucifer shifted.

That was the moment—the moment—Lucifer had started falling for Adam. He didn’t realize it back then, but looking back now, it was so obvious.

The next time the alphas tried to mess with him, Adam had been there again, stepping in without hesitation. But something was different this time. Watching Adam get pushed around again sparked something new in Lucifer—a protectiveness, fierce and unrelenting.

“Stop it!” Lucifer had shouted, his voice ringing out louder than it ever had before. When one of the alphas sneered and moved to shove Adam again, Lucifer stepped forward, his sharp little teeth bared. “Touch him again, and I’ll bite your hand off!”

The alphas, stunned at first, quickly dissolved into laughter—until Lucifer lunged at the biggest one, sinking his teeth into the bully’s arm. The alpha yelped and stumbled back, and the others quickly followed suit, muttering insults as they left.

Adam had stared at him, wide-eyed. “Whoa… I didn’t know you could do that.”

Lucifer had wiped his mouth, a little embarrassed but mostly proud. “Well, someone needed to.”

From that day on, the alphas didn’t bother him anymore. And Adam, bless him, never stopped trying to protect Lucifer anyway, even if Lucifer had clearly proven he could handle himself.

Lucifer’s heart warmed as more memories bubbled up. Like the time Adam had carried him home after he’d twisted his ankle climbing a tree (“Bunnies don’t belong in trees,” Adam had scolded, but he’d been smiling the whole time). Or the time Adam had stayed up all night helping Lucifer bake cookies for a school fundraiser, even though he’d been terrible at it and burned half the batch.

And then there were the quieter moments—walking home together after school, sharing snacks under the shade of a tree, or the way Adam would instinctively tuck Lucifer’s ears out of the way when they started to droop too low.

Lucifer didn’t know exactly when his feelings had gone from admiration to love, but somewhere along the way, they had. And now, years later, those feelings were as strong as ever.

“You’re awfully quiet,” Adam said, his voice breaking through Lucifer’s reverie.

Lucifer blinked, looking up at him. Adam’s green eyes were bright in the sunlight, and his messy hair framed his face in a way that made Lucifer’s heart ache.

“Just thinking,” Lucifer murmured, his hand drifting to rest lightly against Adam’s arm. “About us.”

Adam tilted his head, curious. “Us?”

Lucifer hummed, a sly smile curling on his lips. “Yeah. You’ve always been such a hero, haven’t you?”

Adam laughed, scratching the back of his neck. “I don’t know about that.”

Lucifer’s gaze softened. “I do.”

He leaned into Adam’s side again, purring contentedly as the warm summer breeze rustled the leaves above them. He didn’t need Adam to understand everything right now. He was used to waiting, after all. And as long as Adam stayed by his side, Lucifer didn’t mind waiting a little longer.

Lucifer shifted against Adam, resting his chin on his hand as he gazed up at him with a teasing smirk. The summer sunlight dappled Adam’s face, highlighting the curve of his strong jaw and the softness in his green eyes. He looked so calm, so blissfully unaware of the storm Lucifer was keeping at bay in his heart.

“Hey, Adam,” Lucifer purred, his voice honey-sweet yet deceptively casual.

“Hm?” Adam glanced down at him, his brow raising in curiosity.

Lucifer’s smirk deepened, though his tone held a note of sincerity. “Do you ever think about… mating?”

The question hit its mark. Adam stiffened slightly, his green eyes widening as his cheeks flushed a soft pink. He cleared his throat awkwardly, glancing away as if trying to compose himself. “I, uh…”

His voice faltered, and he rubbed the back of his neck. “I guess… yeah, I think about it sometimes.”

Lucifer’s heart gave an excited thrum in his chest. He leaned closer, his soft, fluffy tail flicking lazily behind him as he pressed further. “And?” His voice dropped into a whisper, just teasing enough to make Adam squirm. “What do you think about?”

Adam let out a nervous laugh, avoiding Lucifer’s gaze.

“I don’t know,” he mumbled. “It’s not like I have any plans or anything. I mean…”

He hesitated, the blush on his cheeks deepening. “I guess it would be nice. Someday.”

Lucifer bit the inside of his cheek to stop himself from grinning like a fool—or worse, jumping Adam right then and there. Instead, he sat up slightly, resting his chin on Adam’s shoulder and peering up at him with wide, innocent blue eyes. “Someday, huh?” he murmured. “So, what kind of mate would you want?”

Adam blinked, clearly flustered.

“I don’t know,” he admitted, his voice low. “I’ve never really thought about it. I mean… I’m just a beta.”

The way he said it—soft, almost self-deprecating—made Lucifer’s heart ache. He straightened up, reaching out to gently swat Adam’s arm.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” he demanded, his sharp teeth flashing in a mock scowl. “Being a beta doesn’t mean anything. You’re plenty amazing.”

Adam chuckled, though there was a hint of shyness in the sound. “Thanks, Luce. But you know what I mean. Betas aren’t exactly… well, we’re not exactly the first choice for most people.”

Lucifer’s ears twitched, and his icy blue eyes softened as he looked at him.

“You’d be my first choice,” he said, his voice dropping to something quieter, something more serious.

Adam blinked, clearly startled, but before he could respond, Lucifer waved it off with a laugh, leaning back on his hands and glancing up at the branches of the apple tree above them.

“Not that it matters,” he said breezily, though his heart hammered in his chest. “You’re probably too dense to even notice if someone wanted to mate with you.”

Adam frowned, clearly trying to process the shift in tone.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” he asked, his voice tinged with confusion.

Lucifer just grinned at him, leaning closer again until their faces were only inches apart.

“It means,” he said softly, “You should start paying more attention. You never know who might be waiting for you to catch on.”

Adam opened his mouth to respond, but whatever he was going to say got lost in the jumble of thoughts visibly racing through his mind.

Lucifer chuckled, leaning back again and letting the moment hang in the air between them.

He’d been waiting this long for Adam to notice him. A little more waiting wouldn’t kill him—probably.

Adam was, without a doubt, the most adorable creature Lucifer had ever laid eyes on—and possibly the most infuriatingly oblivious. Ever since they were pups, Adam had always been the one to miss the most obvious cues. Lucifer could stomp his foot, pout, and practically throw himself at Adam’s feet, and Adam would just blink at him, utterly clueless, like a happy, wagging puppy who didn’t understand why everyone else was growling.

Lucifer often wondered if Adam’s naivety stemmed from his lack of a sense of smell. Scenting was practically second nature to wolves, a crucial way for them to pick up on moods, signals, and intentions. Without it, Adam was like a wolf pup with his nose permanently buried in a snowbank—lost and blissfully unaware.

At first, Lucifer had assumed it was because Adam was a beta. Omegas and alphas both had stronger instincts, but betas? They were somewhere in between, typically pragmatic and balanced, neither too driven by instinct nor ruled by emotion. But that theory went out the window the day Michael, Lucifer’s older brother, introduced his intended mate to the family—a charming and witty beta mouse hybrid who was as sharp as a fox and twice as observant.

Lucifer had begrudgingly admitted that the mouse hybrid was cute, though not Adam-cute. But what struck him the most was how different this beta was compared to Adam. Where the mouse picked up on every subtle shift in conversation, Adam would just tilt his head and smile. Where the mouse hybrid could assess a room in a glance, Adam would stare up at the ceiling, probably imagining shapes in the light fixtures.

Adam’s obliviousness was unique to him. And Lucifer adored it as much as it drove him insane.

The feeling only solidified the day he met Adam’s mothers—an omega wolf couple who were just as dreamy and scatterbrained as their son. Lucifer had gone over for dinner, intent on learning more about Adam’s family and sizing them up. But by the time dessert rolled around, it was painfully clear that Adam had inherited his daydreaming tendencies and airy demeanor straight from his parents.

“Oh, Adam’s always been such a sweetheart,” one of his mothers had said, smiling fondly. “He used to get so distracted by clouds that he’d walk straight into trees. Remember that, darling?”

“Oh, yes,” the other mother chimed in with a soft laugh. “We used to joke that he was part bird, always looking at the sky instead of where he was going.”

Lucifer had smiled politely at the time, but inwardly he’d been seething. If Adam was so distracted, who had been looking out for him? Protecting him from anyone who might take advantage of his kind, carefree nature?

That answer, of course, had always been Lucifer.

Still, even with his protective instincts on high alert, Lucifer couldn’t help but find Adam utterly endearing. The way he giggled at his own thoughts, cracking into wide, toothy grins out of nowhere. The way his green eyes would sparkle when he talked about something he loved, like his favorite books or a recipe he wanted to try. Or the way he would tilt his head, his messy brown hair flopping to one side as he asked, “What’s so funny?”—completely unaware that the joke had been him.

Even now, as they laid underneath their apple tree in the park, Lucifer watched Adam out of the corner of his eye, marveling at how utterly at ease he seemed. He was picking at the grass and flowers with one hand and was humming to himself, licking the edge of his empty lemonade bottle absentmindedly. Lucifer’s sharp eyes caught the way Adam’s long fingers curled around the bottle’s neck, and he felt his cheeks flush.

Adam didn’t even realize the effect he had on people—on Lucifer. He was just so… Adam. Sweet, thoughtful, and so completely oblivious that Lucifer had spent years being simultaneously charmed and exasperated by him.

But maybe that was part of the reason Lucifer had fallen so hard. Adam wasn’t calculating or sly. He wasn’t trying to charm anyone. He simply was, and it was that unassuming genuineness that made Lucifer’s chest ache with longing.

Lucifer sighed, leaning closer, his shoulder brushed against Adam’s, and when Adam glanced at him with that wide, easy smile, Lucifer felt his heart skip a beat.

Yes, Adam was infuriatingly clueless. But Lucifer wouldn’t have him any other way.

Lucifer snapped out of his thoughts, the warm, happy haze of his memories dissipating like morning mist. Blinking, he looked around, realizing with a sharp pang of irritation that Adam was no longer beside him. His ears twitched, swiveling instinctively as his blue eyes scanned the park. It didn’t take long to spot him.

There, by the park vendor, stood his Adam, casually chatting with a hybrid omega. She had sleek red hair, striking golden eyes, and dainty features that screamed delicate and sweet—a typical omega. She wore a bright smile, her laughter ringing out like soft chimes as she handed Adam an ice cream cone.

Lucifer’s sharp eyes narrowed as he took in the scene. Adam was smiling at her—really smiling. The kind of smile that made his green eyes light up like sun-dappled leaves. The kind of smile Lucifer had only ever seen directed at him when they were kids. A knot of jealousy coiled tightly in his chest, twisting and burning until his foot began to tap against the ground.

At first, the stomps were slow, methodical, but they quickly picked up pace as Lucifer’s frustration grew. His floppy ears stood straight, his nose twitching as he glared daggers at Adam and the omega. The audacity! That sparkle in Adam’s eyes was supposed to be for him, not some random, overly sweet, ice-cream-peddling cat!

He crossed his arms tightly over his chest, his sharp teeth grinding together as the soft thump-thump-thump of his foot hitting the ground grew louder.

“Mommy, look! That bunny is doing the stompy thing!”

Lucifer’s ears twitched again, catching the amused voice of a nearby child. He turned his glare slightly, spotting a fellow bunny hybrid with her little one in tow. The mother giggled, giving Lucifer an understanding smile as she gently patted her child’s head.

“That’s what bunnies do when they’re upset, sweetheart,” she explained in a hushed tone. “It’s called ‘thumping.’ See how he’s frustrated about something?”

“Or jealous,” she added under her breath, loud enough for Lucifer to hear.

Lucifer’s cheeks burned as he whipped his glare back to Adam, feeling thoroughly exposed. His foot, however, didn’t stop thumping. If anything, the pace increased. How dare that omega stand so close to Adam? And how dare Adam smile like that at her? What was she even saying to him? Something funny? Charming? Did she—did she just brush her hair back all coy-like?

Lucifer’s claws curled into the fabric of his sleeves as he seethed. He wanted to march over there, grab Adam by the arm, and yank him back to their spot under the apple tree where he belonged. Preferably far, far away from the likes of her.

But he couldn’t just stomp over there and make a scene… could he? His foot thumped harder, almost against his will, betraying his inner turmoil. His icy blue eyes darted back to the omega, watching her giggle again as Adam said something in that easy, carefree tone of his.

The fire in Lucifer’s chest burned hotter. This was ridiculous! Adam wasn’t supposed to smile like that at anyone else. And certainly not some random park vendor with perfectly coiffed hair and—ugh—pristine nails! He glanced down at his own hands, noting the faint scratches from earlier when he’d accidentally pricked himself trying to gather apples for Adam.

How dare she look so perfect?

Lucifer’s tail flicked irritably, his thumping foot making the earth beneath him feel like it might crack open from sheer indignation. “Unbelievable,” he muttered under his breath.

A soft giggle from the bunny hybrid mother reached his ears again.

“Whatever it is, dear, just go talk to him,” she called lightly.

Lucifer froze, turning to shoot her a glare, but her warm, knowing smile softened the edges of his frustration. He huffed, muttering something incomprehensible, before deciding she was right. Enough was enough.

With a sharp flick of his ears, Lucifer pushed himself to his feet, his small frame nearly vibrating with determination. He didn’t care if Adam thought he was being possessive—he was. And if that omega thought she had a chance, she was about to learn otherwise.

Lucifer stalked toward the vendor, his footfalls light but his presence unmistakably charged. His blue eyes locked on Adam, and a small, wicked smirk began to curl on his lips. Oh, this was going to be fun.

“Adam!” he called sweetly, his tone deceptively bright as he approached.

The sound of his voice made Adam’s head turn, his green eyes lighting up in recognition. The cat hybrid blinked, startled by the sudden interruption.

“Oh, hey, Luci,” Adam greeted warmly, oblivious to the tension radiating off him.

Lucifer wasted no time, slipping smoothly between Adam and the omega with an innocent smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“You wandered off,” he said, his tone teasing but laced with accusation. “I thought you got lost.”

Adam blinked, looking confused but amused.

“I was just grabbing us something to drink,” he explained, holding up a bottle of lemonade and an ice cream cone.

“Oh, how thoughtful,” Lucifer replied, leaning against Adam’s arm in a way that left no room for anyone else to stand too close. He glanced at the cat hybrid, his smile sharpening just a fraction. “I didn’t know you were such a good multitasker—chatting and shopping at the same time.”

The omega looked between them, clearly sensing the sudden shift in the air.

“W-well, um, enjoy your day!” she chirped nervously before quickly retreating to the other side of her cart.

Lucifer watched her go with satisfaction before turning his full attention back to Adam, who was now giving him a puzzled look.

“Luci, are you okay?” Adam asked, tilting his head.

Lucifer just smiled sweetly, looping his arm through Adam’s and pressing closer.

“I’m perfect now,” he said, his purring returning as he tugged Adam back toward their tree.

Adam, as usual, didn’t suspect a thing. He plopped down beneath the apple tree with a contented sigh, the sunlight filtering through the branches and dappling his messy brown hair in warm golden hues. He stretched his legs out lazily, taking a long sip of his lemonade, completely unaware of the storm brewing beside him.

Lucifer sat close—too close by anyone else's standards, though Adam didn’t seem to notice. The bunny hybrid’s sharp blue eyes were trained across the park, locked on the red-haired omega, Eve, who was doing her best to focus on her customers despite the metaphorical daggers being glared her way.

“She’s really nice, Luci,” Adam said excitedly, breaking the silence and pulling Lucifer’s attention back to him—briefly, anyway.

“Who is?” Lucifer asked, feigning ignorance though his ears twitched irritably.

“Eve!” Adam exclaimed, a grin spreading across his face. “You know, the red-haired girl at the vendor. She’s new to the city, just like I was when I first moved here.”

His green eyes sparkled as he spoke, completely oblivious to the tension radiating from Lucifer. “She told me she’s from Eden Town too! Can you believe that? We’re practically neighbors!”

Lucifer’s stomach twisted unpleasantly. Of course she was from Eden. Of course, she had to come along and have that in common with Adam, a connection Lucifer could never share. He’d only known Adam after he moved to Pentagram City, after Adam’s life in Eden Town was already a thing of the past. Lucifer had never even seen Eden Town—only the pictures Adam occasionally showed him, full of rolling green hills and small, cozy cottages. It was an idyllic place, nothing like the bustling chaos of Pentagram City.

And now she had a piece of Adam’s past that Lucifer could never touch.

“Oh,” Lucifer said flatly, his arms crossing over his chest. His sharp claws tapped against his sleeves as his gaze flicked back to Eve, who was doing her best to avoid looking in his direction. “How… nice.”

Adam either didn’t hear the edge in Lucifer’s tone or didn’t think anything of it. He was too busy rambling, his voice full of excitement. “She even remembered some of the old bakeries I used to go to as a kid! We talked about the apple pies from Mrs. Green’s shop, and—oh, Luce, you’d love them! They’re so much better than the ones here. I told her all about you too.”

Lucifer blinked, startled by the sudden mention of himself.

“You… did?” he asked warily, his ears twitching again.

“Yeah! I told her I had this amazing best friend who always looks out for me and keeps me company.” Adam beamed at him, completely unaware of how much those simple words made Lucifer’s chest tighten. “She said she’d love to meet you properly sometime.”

Lucifer’s sharp gaze darted back to Eve, who was nervously handing a customer a popsicle while glancing over her shoulder every few seconds, no doubt feeling the weight of his glare.

“Mmm,” he hummed noncommittally.

“She’s really sweet,” Adam continued, leaning back against the tree with a dreamy expression. “I think you two would get along if you gave her a chance. She kind of reminds me of you, actually! She’s got that same sharp tongue and a little bit of sass, you know?”

Lucifer’s jaw tightened. Did he just compare me to her?

Across the park, Eve glanced nervously in their direction again, her golden eyes catching Lucifer’s icy blue ones. She paled visibly, almost dropping a bottle of water she was handing to a kid. Lucifer didn’t even bother to hide the venom in his gaze, silently daring her to keep talking to Adam.

Back under the tree, Adam let out a soft laugh, completely oblivious to the invisible war happening across the park. “It’s funny, though. She was just as surprised as I was to meet someone else from Eden. She said she hasn’t been back in years either. Can you imagine that? Two people from such a tiny town, meeting here of all places?”

Lucifer’s ears flattened against his head, his nose twitching as he fought the urge to thump his foot again.

“How… quaint,” he muttered through gritted teeth.

Adam, predictably, didn’t notice. “I was thinking we could all hang out sometime. Maybe I can introduce her to the park? Or we could take her to the diner! You think she’d like that?”

Lucifer resisted the urge to snap his lemonade bottle in half.

“I’m sure she’d love it,” he replied, his voice tight but deceptively sweet.

Adam finally turned his attention fully to Lucifer, tilting his head in confusion. “You okay, Luce? You’re kind of quiet.”

Lucifer forced a smile, his sharp teeth glinting. “Oh, I’m just wonderful, Adam,” he purred, leaning closer until their shoulders touched. “It’s not every day I get to hear about how amazing and sweet your new friend is.”

Adam blinked, clearly missing the sarcasm. “Right? She’s great!”

Lucifer’s smile twitched dangerously, his gaze flicking back to Eve. She was now desperately trying to ignore him, her tail puffed out as she focused on the line of customers.

“Well,” Lucifer said, his voice taking on a saccharine tone, “I suppose I’ll just have to meet this Eve of yours properly someday.”

His claws curled into the grass beneath him. “It’ll be… enlightening.”

Adam grinned, completely oblivious. “Yeah, I think you two would really hit it off!”

Lucifer’s smile didn’t waver, though his thoughts were anything but pleasant.

Not if I have anything to say about it.

~#~

The following week had been nothing short of torture for Lucifer. His heat was approaching fast—he could feel the simmering warmth in his veins, the subtle ache in his body, and the heightened sensitivity that made everything seem sharper, from the rustling of leaves to the way Adam’s scent lingered in the air around him. Normally, he’d enjoy this time of year. It was an excuse to be a little clingier, to lure Adam closer, to tempt him with everything he had to offer.

But this week? This week, Adam had been bouncing around like an overenthusiastic puppy, grinning from ear to ear, and all of it—all of it—was because of her.

Eve.

That blasted red-haired omega had apparently wormed her way into Adam’s world in the blink of an eye, and Lucifer couldn’t stand it. He’d tried everything to redirect Adam’s attention, to remind him that he was the one Adam should be spending time with, but every attempt was met with oblivious smiles and excited chatter about how "nice" Eve was or how "cool" it was to have someone from Eden Town nearby.

And today? Today was the last straw.

Lucifer was curled up on the couch in Adam’s apartment, his chin resting on his palm as his sharp blue eyes followed Adam darting around the room. The wolf was gathering a small pile of things—snacks, a board game, and a ridiculous-looking scarf—and humming happily to himself. His tail wagged faintly, completely unaware of the storm brewing in the bunny hybrid sitting mere feet away.

“What are you doing?” Lucifer finally snapped, his voice sharper than intended.

Adam paused mid-step, tilting his head in that endearing way that always made Lucifer’s heart flutter despite himself. “Oh, I forgot to tell you, Luce!” Adam beamed, completely missing Lucifer’s irritated tone. “Eve and I made plans to hang out at her place tonight! She invited me over, and I said yes—obviously. I mean, how cool is that? I haven’t had a proper hangout with someone from Eden in forever!”

Lucifer’s eye twitched. How cool is that? Very uncool, actually. So uncool it made his teeth ache and his claws dig into the cushion beneath him. “Her place, huh?” he said flatly, his nose twitching as he tried to keep his jealousy at bay. “Sounds… fun.”

“It will be!” Adam grinned, completely oblivious to Lucifer’s lack of enthusiasm. “She said she’s making this apple pie recipe that’s been in her family for generations. I mean, how could I say no to that?”

Lucifer’s ears flicked irritably. Apple pie. He didn’t care about apple pie. What he cared about was the fact that Adam was running off to spend the evening with another omega when his omega was sitting right here, practically radiating need.

“Well,” Lucifer began, trying to keep his voice steady, “that’s… nice, I guess. But, you know, my heat is fast approaching.” He leaned forward slightly, his sharp blue eyes locking on Adam’s. “I could really use some company. You’ve always been so good at taking care of me, Adam. Maybe you could…” He trailed off, letting the suggestion hang in the air like bait.

Adam blinked, his green eyes wide and innocent. “Oh, yeah, your heat’s coming up, huh?” He tilted his head again, clearly thinking. “You want me to bring you something from Eve’s? Like some pie or something? I’m sure she’d be happy to share!”

Lucifer’s jaw nearly dropped. Pie? Did this dense wolf really think pie was what he needed right now? His claws dug deeper into the cushion as he forced a smile, though it was strained. “No, Adam. I meant I’d like you to stay with me. Here. During my heat.”

Adam’s ears perked up as if the idea had just occurred to him. “Oh! You mean like last time, when I helped you out with the water and stuff? Sure! Just let me know when it starts, and I’ll swing by after my hangout with Eve. That way you won’t be lonely!”

Lucifer stared at him, his patience hanging by a thread. He’d been dropping hints all week, trying to make Adam understand what he wanted—what he needed. And yet, here they were, with Adam smiling at him like everything was perfectly fine, completely unaware that he’d just stomped all over Lucifer’s carefully laid plans.

“That’s… great, Adam,” Lucifer said through gritted teeth, his tail flicking in agitation. “I’m sure that’ll be just perfect.”

“Awesome!” Adam said cheerfully, oblivious to the sarcasm dripping from Lucifer’s words. He grabbed his pile of things and headed for the door, pausing only to flash one last grin at Lucifer. “Wish me luck with the pie! And don’t worry—I’ll bring you a slice if there’s any left!”

Lucifer watched as Adam disappeared out the door, leaving him alone in the apartment. The second the door clicked shut, he let out a frustrated growl, his foot thumping furiously against the floor.

Pie. He thinks I want pie.

Lucifer flopped back against the couch, his arms crossed over his chest as his ears flattened in frustration. Adam might have been oblivious, but Lucifer was quickly realizing that this level of cluelessness was bordering on sabotage.

Still, as much as he wanted to stay mad, he knew he wouldn’t. Adam had a way of melting his resolve with a single smile, and Lucifer hated how much power the wolf unknowingly held over him.

But if Eve thought she could steal Adam’s attention for much longer, she had another thing coming

Lucifer sat on the couch, seething quietly, his claws tapping rhythmically against the fabric as his mind spiralled.

Thump. Thump. Thump. His foot hit the bottom of coach repeatedly.

The nerve of Adam, running off to spend the evening with her. The thought of the wolf laughing, smiling, and sharing stories with that red-haired omega made his skin crawl. It wasn’t fair. Adam was his, whether the dense wolf realized it or not. And yet, here he was, abandoning Lucifer during the most vulnerable time of his year for some pie and idle chatter.

The jealousy and possessiveness that simmered beneath Lucifer’s skin began to boil. His sharp teeth clenched as his foot started tapping irritably against the floor. It wasn’t just frustration anymore—it was an overwhelming, instinctual need to be near Adam, to remind him who he belonged to.

Suddenly, Lucifer shot to his feet, his ears flicking upright as if struck by an idea.

“Wait!” he shouted, loud enough to echo in the empty apartment.

Without giving himself a chance to hesitate, he bolted for the door, yanking it open and charging into the hallway.

Adam was just a few steps ahead, leisurely making his way toward the elevator with his arms full of snacks and games. He turned at the sound of Lucifer’s voice, his green eyes wide with surprise.

“Luci?”

“I’m coming too!” Lucifer declared, stomping toward him with determination.

Adam blinked in surprise before breaking into a grin. “Really? That’s great!”

He adjusted the pile in his arms and started walking again, this time with Lucifer stalking alongside him.

“You know, I was kind of worried you didn’t like her,” Adam admitted with a sheepish chuckle. “Even before you met her!”

Lucifer’s eye twitched, but he managed to keep his expression neutral.

“What would give you that idea?” he muttered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

Adam, predictably, didn’t pick up on it. “I don’t know! You just seemed kinda… grumpy whenever I mentioned her.”

He grinned at Lucifer, completely oblivious to the bunny hybrid’s increasingly murderous glare. “But I guess I was wrong! I mean, you wouldn’t be coming along if you didn’t want to get to know her, right?”

Lucifer didn’t answer, his sharp blue eyes narrowing as he stalked alongside Adam, his body language radiating pure territorial energy. Every instinct in his body screamed that this wasn’t about “getting to know” anyone. It was about making sure that Eve knew exactly where she stood—and that Adam knew exactly who had always been there for him.

“Yeah,” Adam continued, completely oblivious to Lucifer’s mood. “This is gonna be so much fun! I think you’ll really like her, Luci. She’s funny, and she’s got this great laugh—”

Lucifer’s ears flattened, his nose twitching in irritation. He didn’t care about her laugh or her personality or any other detail Adam seemed intent on sharing. As far as Lucifer was concerned, this wasn’t about her at all.

“She better be as amazing as you keep saying,” Lucifer muttered darkly, his tail flicking behind him as they stepped into the elevator.

Adam laughed, completely missing the threat in Lucifer’s tone. “Oh, she is! Just wait. You two are gonna hit it off, I can feel it!”

Lucifer crossed his arms, leaning against the elevator wall with a scowl.

Not if I can help it, he thought, his sharp teeth glinting as he forced himself to play nice. For now.

As Lucifer walked alongside Adam toward the elevator, his mind was a storm of schemes and ideas. He needed to act fast—tonight. There was no way he was going to let Eve or anyone else think Adam was free for the taking. He’s mine. He’s always been mine, Lucifer thought, his blue eyes narrowing as he considered his options.

Maybe he could scent-mark Adam in front of her—subtly, of course. He could rub his cheek against Adam’s shoulder, or "accidentally" lean against him too closely. If Eve had half a brain, she’d get the message. Or better yet, Lucifer could start using more overt language around Adam, referring to him as “his wolf” or “his beta.” Eve wouldn’t dare make a move after that.

Then again, maybe it wasn’t enough to just claim Adam subtly. Maybe he needed to tell Eve directly. Something casual but clear, like, “Adam’s mine, so don’t even think about it.”

No, that might make Adam suspicious—or worse, confused. The last thing Lucifer needed was for Adam to ask why he was acting so weird.

As Lucifer’s mind raced with increasingly elaborate plans, Adam continued rambling on beside him, completely unaware of the bunny hybrid’s growing possessiveness. Lucifer wasn’t really listening, but he found himself watching Adam’s face instead—the way his green eyes crinkled at the corners when he smiled, the way his lips tilted lopsidedly when he laughed. It made Lucifer’s heart ache in the best and worst way.

Why does he have to be so oblivious?

Eventually, they reached a tall, glossy apartment building with sleek black gates that glinted under the evening sun. The place was unnecessarily flashy and high-end, and it made Lucifer’s mood sour further. He muttered under his breath as the gates opened, the soft hum of machinery doing little to distract him from Adam’s giddy energy.

“Wow, this place is nice, huh?” Adam said, practically bouncing on his feet as they walked up to the entrance.

Lucifer didn’t respond. His foot had started thumping against the ground in irritation as they made their way to Eve’s door.

“Uh, Luci? You okay?” Adam asked, glancing at him with a raised brow.

Lucifer froze for a second, his foot halting mid-thump.

“Fine,” he muttered. “Completely fine.”

Before Adam could press further, the door swung open to reveal Eve, who looked just as bubbly and enthusiastic as Adam had described. She was practically bouncing on her feet, her bright red hair framing her face in loose curls. Her expression lit up even further when she spotted Lucifer.

“Adam! You’re here! I’m so happy!” she chirped before turning her attention to the bunny hybrid. “And you brought the famous Lucifer you told us all about!”

Lucifer forced a smile, though it was anything but genuine.

“Yeah, that’s me,” he said flatly.

Adam grinned and greeted Eve enthusiastically, completely missing the tension in Lucifer’s voice. “Come in, come in!” Eve said, stepping aside to let them through. Then she turned her head and called out, “Lilith! Adam’s here!”

Lucifer’s ears perked up in confusion.

“Lilith?” he muttered, his brows furrowing as a tall, slim lion hybrid strolled into view.

She had golden hair that shimmered in the light, piercing amber eyes, and an aura of effortless confidence. What really caught Lucifer’s attention, though, was the clear mating bite on her neck.

“Oh, right!” Adam said, snapping his fingers as if he’d just remembered something. “Luci, this is Lilith!”

He gestured to the lion hybrid, who gave a small, amused smirk.

Lucifer blinked, his confusion only growing as Lilith walked over to Eve and casually slipped an arm around her waist. Eve beamed up at her mate, grabbing her hand and squeezing it affectionately.

“Nice to meet you, Lucifer,” Lilith said smoothly, her tone friendly but laced with amusement. “Adam’s told us all about you.”

Lucifer stared at her, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water.

“Luci, say something! You’re being rude to Eve’s mate,” Adam pouted, his green eyes flicking to him in disappointment.

“Eve’s… mate?” Lucifer finally breathed out, the words feeling foreign on his tongue.

His ears twitched as the realization hit him like a brick. Eve had a mate. She had a mate this whole time. The jealousy that had been eating away at him all week evaporated in an instant, replaced by a flood of relief so overwhelming it made his knees weak.

Eve laughed, clearly amused by Lucifer’s reaction.

“I know, it’s surprising, right? Lilith’s such a knockout!” She leaned against Lilith’s side, grinning up at her mate.

Lilith smirked, her sharp amber eyes meeting Lucifer’s with a knowing glint in them. “You thought Eve was single, didn’t you?”

Lucifer blinked rapidly, feeling both foolish and ridiculously relieved. “Uh…”

“Don’t worry,” Lilith said, her smirk widening. “You wouldn’t be the first.”

Adam, blissfully unaware of Lucifer’s internal meltdown, clapped his hands together. “See, Luci? I told you Eve was great! And now you get to meet Lilith too. Isn’t this awesome?”

Lucifer forced a stiff nod, still trying to process the situation. “Yeah. Awesome.”

As Eve and Adam launched into another conversation, Lucifer silently swore to himself that he’d never doubt his instincts again—though a tiny part of him was grateful for the misunderstanding. At least now, his wolf was safe from her.

The evening dragged on, and despite knowing Eve was mated, Lucifer couldn’t quite shake the gnawing unease that twisted in his chest every time she and Adam shared a joke. Their laughter rang out, light and carefree, but it only served to deepen his scowl. He sat off to the side, arms crossed and cheeks puffed out in a pout that would have been cute if it weren’t so stormy.

Lilith, reclining on the couch across from him, watched with barely contained amusement. Every time Lucifer glared daggers at Eve, she let out a soft snort, clearly enjoying the show. Lucifer’s sharp blue eyes flicked to her more than once, his foot beginning its signature thump against the floor whenever her smirk grew too wide.

To make matters worse, somehow, by the end of the night, Lucifer found himself roped into washing up in Eve’s fancy kitchen—with Lilith of all people. He stood by the sink, his cherry-red lips twisted into a sulky pout as he scrubbed a dish with more force than necessary. Soap bubbles clung to his fingers as he grumbled under his breath, his fluffy ears drooping slightly.

“Why did Adam have to come here?” he muttered to himself. “Why couldn’t he have stayed at my apartment like he always does?”

Lilith, drying dishes beside him, raised a golden brow and let out a low chuckle.

“You really are something else, bunny boy,” she said, her voice carrying that easy confidence that had grated on Lucifer all evening.

He shot her a glare. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means,” Lilith drawled, leaning her hip against the counter as she waved a dish towel lazily, “You’ve been glaring at Eve all night like you want to take her head off. Even though you know she’s my mate.”

Her amber eyes glinted with amusement. “You’ve got it bad for that wolf of yours, don’t you?”

Lucifer froze, his hands gripping the edge of the sink as his ears twitched. He avoided her gaze, staring at the soapy water as if it held all the answers in the world.

“…Is it that obvious?” he muttered after a long pause.

Lilith laughed, a deep and rich sound that filled the kitchen. “Oh, come on, Lucifer. You’ve been glaring daggers at Eve all night, even when she wasn’t doing anything. And the way you look at Adam? It’s painfully obvious. Even to me, and I don’t have a wolf’s sense of smell.”

Lucifer’s cheeks flushed a deep pink, his nose twitching in embarrassment.

“It’s… it’s not that simple,” he admitted quietly, his voice uncharacteristically soft. He sighed, setting down the dish he’d been scrubbing and turning to face her. “I’ve been in love with Adam since we were pups.”

Lilith hummed thoughtfully, her amber eyes narrowing slightly as she listened. “That long, huh?”

Lucifer nodded, his ears drooping slightly as he stared at the floor. “Adam moved to Pentagram City when he was young. We’ve been attached at the hip ever since.”

He let out a bitter laugh, his lips curling into a faint, self-deprecating smile.

“But obviously, he doesn’t know. And it’s not for a lack of trying. If I had my way…” He trailed off, his cheeks darkening further as he muttered, “Let’s just say Adam would have a sore ass for a month at least.”

Lilith burst out laughing at that, doubling over as she clutched her stomach.

“Oh, I’m surprised,” she said between chuckles. “I would’ve thought Adam would’ve been the one to… you know.”

Lucifer rolled his eyes, grabbing another dish to scrub just to have something to do with his hands.

“Yeah, well. Adam’s too oblivious to catch on. I’ve thrown myself at him a hundred times, and he still doesn’t get it.”

Lilith shook her head, still grinning. “He’s a special one, that’s for sure. But you really love him, huh?”

Lucifer glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, his sharp blue gaze softening for just a moment. “…Yeah. I do.”

For a moment, the kitchen was quiet except for the soft clinking of dishes. Then Lucifer frowned, his curiosity getting the better of him as he turned to Lilith with a furrowed brow. “What are you exactly?”

Lilith blinked, caught off guard by the abrupt question, before flashing a cocky smirk.

“I’m a beta,” she said simply, her tone dripping with pride.

Lucifer’s eyes widened in surprise. “You’re a beta?”

“Yup,” Lilith said, popping the “p” as she leaned casually against the counter. “Why? Surprised someone like me could bag an omega like Eve?”

Lucifer blinked, clearly taken aback.

“I mean… yeah, kind of,” he admitted bluntly.

Lilith laughed again, tossing the dish towel onto the counter. “Don’t underestimate a beta, bunny boy. We’re full of surprises.”

Lucifer huffed, his lips twitching into a reluctant smirk as he returned to scrubbing the dishes. Maybe Lilith wasn’t so bad after all.

Lucifer dried his hands on a dish towel, his ears twitching as curiosity got the better of him. “Alright,” he started, glancing at Lilith, “since we’re stuck here anyway… how did you and Eve even get together? How long have you two been a thing?”

Lilith’s smirk softened, and for the first time that evening, her confident, cocky demeanor melted into something gentler. Her amber eyes sparkled as she leaned back against the counter, clearly reliving a fond memory. “We’ve been together for about five years now,” she said, her voice softening. “But I first met her when she started working at that little café in Eden. You know, back when she was just trying to make ends meet.”

Lucifer raised a brow, crossing his arms as he leaned against the counter beside her. “Let me guess, you swept her off her feet?”

Lilith chuckled, shaking her head. “Not even close. I was the clumsy idiot who spilled hot coffee all over her on her first day.”

Lucifer blinked in surprise before letting out a sharp laugh. “Seriously?”

“Yup.” Lilith’s grin grew wider, though it carried a hint of sheepishness. “She was so tiny back then, this adorable little ball of nerves. I thought she was going to bite my head off when I ruined her apron, but…” Her gaze softened further, and she smiled fondly. “Instead, she just laughed. Said it was her fault for being so jittery.”

Lucifer tilted his head, intrigued despite himself. “And that’s how it started?”

Lilith nodded. “Pretty much. I couldn’t stop going back to that café after that. Not for the coffee—it was awful, by the way—but for her.” She let out a soft chuckle. “She’d always give me this big, bright smile whenever I walked in, like she was genuinely happy to see me. It was addictive.”

Lucifer’s lips twitched into a faint smile despite himself. “So when did you finally make a move?”

Lilith’s ears flicked, and she let out a playful groan. “Oh, that took forever. She’s oblivious in her own way, you know? I flirted, I brought her flowers, I even learned to bake so I could give her cookies. But she just thought I was being friendly.”

Lucifer snorted. “Sounds familiar.”

Lilith shot him a knowing smirk. “Yeah, I figured you’d relate. Anyway, it wasn’t until I outright told her, ‘Eve, I’m in love with you, and if you don’t go out with me, I might just cry,’ that she finally got it.”

Lucifer stared at her, incredulous. “You said that?”

Lilith shrugged, grinning unapologetically. “Hey, desperate times call for desperate measures. And it worked. She looked at me like I’d just told her the sky was pink, then she smiled—this huge, blinding smile—and said, ‘Well, why didn’t you just say so?’”

Lucifer found himself smiling too, despite his earlier irritation. “She really said that?”

“Yup.” Lilith’s gaze grew distant, filled with warmth. “Our first date was the next day. I took her to this little flower field on the outskirts of Eden. She loved it so much, she wouldn’t stop talking about it for weeks. That’s when I knew I was screwed. She’d completely stolen my heart.”

Lucifer’s ears twitched as he watched her, noting the absolute adoration in her expression. It was so obvious Lilith adored Eve, and it was… well, it was kind of nice, he supposed. He hadn’t expected to like Lilith at all, but seeing how much she loved her mate made it hard to dislike her.

“You really love her, huh?” he asked, his voice quieter.

Lilith smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. “More than anything,” she said simply. “She’s my everything.”

For a moment, the two stood in silence, the soft clinking of dishes and the hum of conversation from the living room filling the air. Lucifer found himself lost in thought, his mind drifting to Adam and how much he wanted something like that for himself.

“You know,” Lilith said suddenly, breaking the silence, “you could have this too, bunny boy.”

Lucifer blinked, snapping out of his thoughts to glare half-heartedly at her. “What are you talking about?”

Lilith smirked knowingly. “Adam. You just have to stop waiting for him to figure it out and tell him already. If Eve can fall for a disaster like me, your wolf doesn’t stand a chance.”

Lucifer opened his mouth to retort, but no words came out. Instead, he turned back to the sink, his ears drooping slightly.

“…Yeah,” he muttered, more to himself than to her. “Maybe.”

Lilith tilted her head, her golden mane catching the soft light from the kitchen. She set down the dish she’d been drying, crossing her arms as she studied Lucifer. “Okay, so… serious question, bunny boy.”

Lucifer grumbled at the nickname but didn’t interrupt, keeping his eyes focused on the suds swirling in the sink.

“Why don’t you just tell Adam how you feel?” Lilith asked bluntly. “I mean, let’s face it, the guy’s as oblivious as they come. Subtle hints? Suggestive comments? That stuff’s not going to work on someone like him. You’ve gotta be direct.”

Lucifer stiffened, his sharp ears twitching. He gritted his teeth, refusing to meet her gaze. “It’s not that simple,” he muttered.

Lilith leaned against the counter, arching a brow. “Why not? You’re practically attached at the hip. He obviously adores you. I’m pretty sure if you just said, ‘Hey, I love you, let’s mate,’ he’d wag his tail and say yes.”

The corner of Lucifer’s mouth twitched, but the usual snarky comeback didn’t come. He scrubbed at a plate a little too hard, his shoulders tense. “You don’t get it,” he finally said, his voice quieter.

Lilith straightened, her expression softening. “Then help me get it,” she said, her tone gentle now. “What’s holding you back?”

Lucifer hesitated, the plate in his hands forgotten as he stared down at the soapy water. For a long moment, he didn’t speak, his lips pressed into a thin line. Finally, he exhaled, his voice barely above a whisper.

“…I’m scared.”

Lilith blinked in surprise, her sharp features softening further. “Scared? Of what?”

Lucifer’s cherry-red lips twisted into a bitter smile. “Rejection,” he admitted, his voice trembling just slightly. “Yeah, I tease him. I drop hints. I even… even suggest things like sharing my heat. But there’s comfort in knowing he’s too clueless to catch on. It’s safe. If he doesn’t know, he can’t reject me.”

Lilith frowned, her amber eyes narrowing thoughtfully. “You think he’d reject you?”

Lucifer shrugged, the motion stiff and defensive. “I don’t know. Maybe. Adam’s always been… different. Sweet, yeah. Loyal, absolutely. But he doesn’t see himself the way I see him. He thinks he’s just a beta, just some nobody. And what if—what if he thinks I deserve more? Someone stronger? Someone who can give me what he thinks I need?”

Lilith sighed, leaning forward to rest her arms on the counter. “That’s a lot of ‘what-ifs,’ bunny boy. You’re making yourself miserable over something that might not even happen.”

Lucifer let out a dry laugh, his ears drooping. “Yeah, well, welcome to my life.”

Lilith tilted her head, watching him carefully. “You know,” she said after a moment, her voice lighter, “Eve said something to me once, back when I was trying to work up the courage to confess to her. I was terrified too, thought for sure she’d laugh me off or say no. But she told me, ‘Sometimes you just have to jump, even if you don’t know where you’ll land. Because what if you’re jumping into something amazing?’”

Lucifer glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, his expression skeptical. “That’s… really cheesy.”

Lilith smirked, shrugging. “Yeah, but it worked. And look at us now.”

Lucifer huffed, turning back to the dishes. “Easy for you to say. Eve’s not oblivious. Adam would probably wag his tail and say, ‘Oh, that’s nice,’ and then go on with his day.”

Lilith snorted. “Maybe. Or maybe he’d wag his tail and tackle you in a giant wolf hug because he’s been waiting for you to say something all along.”

Lucifer paused, his hands stilling in the soapy water. The thought made his chest ache, a strange mix of hope and fear.

“…I don’t know if I’m ready to jump,” he admitted quietly.

Lilith reached over and lightly flicked one of his floppy ears, smirking when he yelped and glared at her. “Then take your time, bunny boy. But don’t wait too long. Someone else might decide to jump first, and I don’t think you’d handle that well.”

Lucifer scowled, his cheeks flushing. “No one’s jumping anywhere near my wolf.”

Lilith laughed, straightening up and grabbing another dish to dry. “There’s the possessive bunny I know. Keep that fire, Luci. You’re gonna need it.”

~#~

The two of them walked through the dimly lit streets of Pentagram City, the hum of distant chatter and the occasional honk of a car filling the air. Lucifer felt lighter somehow, his earlier agitation easing as he glanced over at Adam. His wolf trotted along beside him, hands stuffed into his hoodie pockets, his posture a little slouched as though he were waiting for judgment.

Adam cleared his throat and peeked over at Lucifer, his voice hesitant.

“So… what did you think of Eve and Lilith? They’re nice, right?”

Lucifer hummed thoughtfully, dragging out his response just to tease him. He watched as Adam’s head drooped slightly, his floppy wolf ears tilting downward like a scolded pup. His lower lip jutted out in a soft pout, his green eyes big and shiny as he peeked up at Lucifer through his lashes.

The sight was almost too much for Lucifer to handle. His heart gave a little lurch, and his earlier jealousy evaporated, replaced by a wave of fondness.

“Oi, stop that,” he said with a snort, smirking as he crossed his arms. “Don’t pout. You’re too handsome to be making a face like that.”

Adam blinked in surprise, his cheeks flushing a faint pink as he looked up properly.

“You really think I’m handsome?” he asked shyly, his ears perking up slightly.

Lucifer couldn’t help but laugh, his sharp teeth glinting under the streetlights.

“Obviously,” he said with a playful grin. “Haven’t you noticed all the people staring at you whenever we’re out? You’re a total heartthrob, Adam.”

Adam’s blush deepened, and he let out an awkward chuckle, scratching the back of his neck. “I dunno about that…”

Lucifer rolled his eyes affectionately, shaking his head.

“Anyway,” he continued, “about your new friends. At first, I wasn’t so sure about Eve. She’s a little too sweet, you know? It was… suspicious.”

Adam frowned slightly, his tail drooping. “Oh…”

Lucifer held up a hand to stop him. “But after meeting Lilith and spending more time with them… yeah, I like them. They’re good people. Eve’s lucky to have someone like Lilith, and Lilith’s clearly head over heels for her.”

Adam gasped, his face lighting up like a kid on Christmas morning.

“Really? You like them?” he asked excitedly, his tail suddenly wagging with such force that it was thumping against his legs. “I’m so glad! I was worried you wouldn’t, but I knew you’d come around!”

Lucifer couldn’t hold back his laughter, his chest shaking as he pointed at Adam’s wagging tail. “Look at you,” he teased, stepping closer. “You’re like a happy little puppy.”

Adam blinked, glancing back at his tail before letting out an embarrassed laugh. “I didn’t even notice!”

Lucifer grinned, his blue eyes sparkling with amusement. “You’re hopeless.”

Then, without thinking, he stood on his tiptoes and reached out, ruffling Adam’s messy brown hair and scratching lightly behind his ears.

Adam froze for a moment, his green eyes wide as his blush spread further across his cheeks. He let out a soft, involuntary noise—a mix between a sigh and a whine—that made Lucifer’s heart skip a beat.

“See? Good boy,” Lucifer teased gently, though his voice had softened, his gaze warm as he stared up at Adam.

Adam swallowed hard, his face burning, but he didn’t pull away. Instead, he muttered, “You’re so weird, Luci.”

Lucifer chuckled, dropping back down onto his heels. “Takes one to know one, mutt.”

Adam laughed, his earlier shyness fading as he nudged Lucifer’s shoulder with his own. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever you say, bunny boy.”

They walked the rest of the way back to Lucifer’s apartment like that—close, comfortable, and filled with a warmth that made Lucifer’s heart ache just a little less. For now, this was enough. For now.

maybe someday he won’t be too frightened about taking the leap…

~#~

Lucifer’s golden ears twitched erratically as his sharp blue eyes followed Adam’s every move, narrowing each time he laughed with Eve. They were huddled over some glossy magazine, their heads nearly touching as they flipped through the pages, pointing and giggling like a pair of pups. Lucifer’s foot began to thump against the floor, starting slow before picking up pace, a telltale sign of his brewing irritation.

"Alright, that’s enough of that." Lilith’s smooth, amused voice cut through his internal storm, and before Lucifer could protest, the lioness grabbed his arm and hauled him off the couch.

“Hey!” Lucifer yelped, glaring at her as she dragged him toward the kitchen.

“Help me prepare the drinks,” she said with feigned nonchalance, though her golden eyes gleamed with mischievous intent.

Lucifer grumbled under his breath, muttering about how he wasn’t some waiter. As soon as they entered the kitchen, out of sight and earshot of the others, he spun on his heel to face Lilith, arms crossed. “What’s your problem, huh?”

Lilith leaned casually against the counter, crossing her arms in return, her lips quirking into a sly smirk. “My problem? Oh, bunny, you’re the one with the problem.”

Lucifer scowled, his fluffy ears folding back slightly. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Lilith’s chuckle was low and knowing. “Oh, please. You’ve been glaring daggers at Eve for the past hour, and your foot’s been thumping so hard I thought you might crack our fancy floorboards. For someone who knows she’s mated to me, you sure act like she’s your competition.”

Lucifer’s cheeks flushed a deep red, his sharp teeth grinding together.

“I am not jealous,” he hissed, though the stomp of his foot betrayed him.

Lilith snorted, tossing her golden hair over her shoulder. “Right, and I’m secretly a unicorn. Come on, Luci. Just admit it—you’re a possessive little bunny who doesn’t like to share his wolf.”

Lucifer’s eyes narrowed further, his blush deepening as he pointed a finger at her. “First of all, my wolf is mine, got it? And second, Eve’s too… too…” He trailed off, waving his hands as if the words would come to him.

“Too friendly?” Lilith supplied helpfully, her grin widening.

“Yes!” Lucifer barked, glaring at her. “Too friendly. She’s all up in his space, and they keep laughing at dumb things I don’t understand! It’s—ugh—it’s infuriating.”

Lilith raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying his little tirade. “You do realize Eve’s just as in love with me as you are with Adam, right?”

Lucifer spluttered, his ears flicking as he looked away, his blush spreading to the tips of his ears.

“I—I know that! Doesn’t mean I have to like them being so… so…” He waved his hand again, searching for the word.

“Friendly,” Lilith repeated, laughing.

“Exactly!” Lucifer snapped, stomping his foot again.

Lilith reached over and patted him on the shoulder, her grin softening into something more teasing than sharp. “You’re hopeless, bunny. Completely and utterly hopeless.”

Lucifer swatted her hand away, his glare lacking any real venom. “Shut up.”

Lilith chuckled, turning to grab some glasses from the cupboard. “You know, you’re lucky Adam’s as dense as a bag of rocks. If he wasn’t, he’d probably think you hated Eve with how much you scowl every time she breathes in his direction.”

“I don’t hate her,” Lucifer mumbled, crossing his arms again. “She’s… fine.”

“Wow,” Lilith said dryly, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “That’s high praise coming from you.”

Lucifer huffed, grabbing a bottle of sparkling water from the counter. “Why are we even talking about this? Shouldn’t you be the one jealous? Eve spends all her time with Adam, not you.”

Lilith laughed outright at that, the sound deep and rich. “Oh, sweetie. Eve comes home to me. I know where her heart is. I know how she quivers under me, she knows who she belongs to and she makes the cute little sounds.”

She glanced at Lucifer, her smirk returning. “The real question is, when are you gonna make sure Adam knows where yours is?”

Lucifer froze for a moment, his grip tightening on the bottle.

“…None of your business,” he muttered, his ears drooping slightly.

Lilith leaned closer, lowering her voice conspiratorially. “You’ve got two choices, bunny. Keep pouting and glaring from a distance, or actually do something about it.”

Lucifer shot her a glare, though it lacked its usual fire. “I’ll do it when I’m ready.”

Lilith shrugged, picking up the tray of glasses. “Fine. But don’t wait too long. You might not have to worry about Eve, but there’s plenty of other wolves who’d jump at the chance to claim your Adam.”

The thought sent a sharp pang through Lucifer’s chest, and his jaw tightened as he followed Lilith back to the living room.

As he watched Adam’s face light up at something Eve said, his resolve hardened. Lilith was right—he couldn’t let anyone else swoop in. One way or another, Adam would know exactly who he belonged to.

Lilith and Lucifer returned to the living room, Lilith gracefully sliding onto the couch beside Eve, who immediately brightened at her mate’s presence. She leaned into Lilith’s side with a soft preen as the lion hybrid draped an arm around her shoulders. Lucifer shuffled awkwardly toward Adam, holding out the drink he’d prepared.

When Adam looked up at him, his face glowing with one of those bright, lopsided smiles, Lucifer felt his knees go weak. His hand trembled slightly as Adam eagerly grabbed the glass, his fingertips brushing Lucifer’s, sending an unexpected jolt up his arm.

“Thanks, Luci!” Adam chirped, his tail wagging lazily behind him.

Lucifer managed a grunt in response, trying not to let his soft, utterly smitten expression show. He was about to say something—anything—to prolong the moment when Eve suddenly gasped, springing to her feet like she’d been struck by lightning.

“Oh! Wait a sec!” she exclaimed, scrambling toward a chest of drawers. Eve rifled through the top drawer with an excited frenzy, her movements causing the entire piece of furniture to wobble slightly. “Adam! Look at this!”

Lucifer’s ears perked up as Eve retrieved a crumpled piece of paper, rushing back to the group and slapping it onto the coffee table with a triumphant grin. “I thought you might be interested!”

Adam blinked in surprise, leaning forward as Eve smoothed out the flyer. Lucifer’s brows furrowed as his own curiosity got the better of him. Both he and his wolf shifted forward instinctively, their sharp blue eyes scanning the words on the paper.

“IVS?” Lucifer read aloud, his voice tinged with confusion.

Eve grinned wider, tilting her head up to beam at Lilith, who responded by giving her a light squeeze. Eve leaned against her mate, preening as if showing off a prize.

“It’s this new study for betas,” she began, her voice bubbling with excitement. “You know how betas aren’t able to breed with omegas or alphas, right? Well, this study is working on changing that!”

Adam sucked in a sharp breath, his hands twisting nervously in the hem of his oversized sweater. Lucifer immediately noticed the change in Adam’s demeanor. The wolf hybrid’s ears drooped slightly, his green eyes flickering with an emotion Lucifer couldn’t place—something between nervousness and longing.

Lucifer’s gaze softened briefly, but his curiosity remained piqued.

“I’m not following,” Lucifer mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper.

Humming softly, Lilith’s golden eyes darted between the flyer and the group.

“Betas can participate in the study,” she explained, her tone more subdued. “They can either be the breeder or the one being bred.”

Lucifer’s breath hitched. The words bounced around his head like a ping-pong ball, leaving him momentarily stunned. His gaze flickered back to the flyer, his heart suddenly racing.

As a bunny omega hybrid, it was expected—no, assumed—that he would one day have kits, that he would be bred and carry children. But the idea had always made him… uneasy. Lucifer didn’t crave the thought of pregnancy, the weight of it, the vulnerability. Yet, the thought of Adam? Adam being his, filled with his babies, swollen and radiant under Lucifer’s touch?

A shiver rippled through him. His secret bunny-wolf stirred with an unsettling possessiveness, and Lucifer clenched his fists to steady himself. He refused to look at Lilith, already certain she was wearing that knowing smirk again. Stupid lion.

“How?” Adam asked weakly, his voice cracking just slightly.

Eve’s eyes sparkled as she eagerly explained, “They inject an omega or alpha’s pheromones and reproductive enhancement cells into the beta. It’s a weekly shot, and over time, the beta’s body starts adapting to believe it’s ready to breed.”

Adam bit his bottom lip, worrying it between his teeth. His green eyes seemed distant, lost in thought, and Lucifer’s instincts roared to life. His grip tightened on the edge of the coffee table, the impulse to snatch Adam and whisk him away growing stronger by the second.

“Adam?” Lucifer whispered softly, his voice uncharacteristically tender.

Adam jolted slightly, his ears flicking as he turned to face him. Blinking furiously, he offered Lucifer a sheepish smile. “Oh, right! That’s… so cool, Eve! I—I’ve got my fingers crossed for you guys!”

Frown deepening, Lucifer’s sharp eyes darted between Eve and Lilith, noticing the subtle glance they exchanged. Eve’s expression flickered with concern for a brief moment before she buried it under a bubbly laugh, nuzzling closer to Lilith.

Something wasn’t right.

Lucifer shifted his focus back to Adam, noticing how his shoulders had gone stiff, his fingers twisting his sweater into knots. Adam wasn’t just nervous—he was uneasy.

Lucifer’s gaze fell once more to the flyer. The words blurred as his thoughts churned. What was going on? What had he missed?

And more importantly, why did the idea of someone else breeding Adam make his blood boil with primal, searing jealousy?

~#~

The walk back to Lucifer’s apartment was unusually quiet. The only sounds were the gentle rustling of leaves in the evening breeze and the soft crunch of their footsteps against the pavement. Adam, typically bursting with energy and endless chatter, was subdued. His shoulders slumped slightly, and his lips were pressed into a tight, worried line.

Lucifer’s keen eyes flicked to Adam every few moments, watching the way his brows furrowed in thought, how his ears drooped as if carrying the weight of the world. A knot twisted in Lucifer’s chest, a mixture of concern and frustration. He hated seeing Adam like this—his usually radiant wolf dimmed.

The silence stretched unbearably until Lucifer, unable to hold back anymore, whispered tenderly, “You want a kid, Adam?”

The words hung in the air like a spell. Adam stiffened, his green eyes widening in shock as he turned to look at Lucifer.

“I—I…what?” he stammered, his voice barely audible.

Lucifer tilted his head, his golden ears twitching slightly.

“The IVS study,” he said softly, his tone as gentle as a summer breeze. “It’s something you’re interested in, isn’t it?”

They came to a halt under the glow of a streetlamp. Adam stared at him, his face a mixture of surprise and apprehension. Lucifer offered a small, comforting smile, stepping closer.

“You know that’s normal, right?” he murmured. “Wanting to settle down, to start a family. There’s nothing wrong with that.”

Adam’s face twisted into something raw and vulnerable, a far cry from his usual sunny demeanour.

“It’s not normal for me,” he muttered, his voice cracking at the edges.

A pang of hurt coursed through Lucifer, though he kept his voice steady. “Why isn’t it?”

Adam hesitated, his gaze dropping to the ground. For a moment, it looked like he wouldn’t answer at all. But Lucifer reached out, his fingers brushing Adam’s arm as he leaned in closer.

“It’s alright,” he breathed, his voice barely more than a whisper. “Tell me what’s wrong. You can tell me anything.”

A heavy silence passed between them, the kind that felt like the world was holding its breath. Adam turned his head away, his ears flat against his hair. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he spoke.

“I do want a child,” he admitted, the words trembling as they left his lips. “I…I want to carry my baby myself.”

Lucifer’s breath hitched, his wide blue eyes locked on Adam as his mind reeled. His. The very idea of Adam, round with life, glowing with the warmth of motherhood, sent a shiver down Lucifer’s spine. His pulse quickened, and he had to clench his hands into fists to keep from grabbing Adam then and there.

He swallowed thickly, his voice uncharacteristically soft as he said, “There’s nothing wrong with that—”

Adam cut him off with a bitter laugh, his expression twisting with frustration and self-doubt.

“Of course there is,” he snapped, gesturing to himself. “Look at me, Luci. I’m a wolf hybrid. I’m supposed to be the dominant one, the strong one. But I’m not! I—I don’t want to be the dominant one.”

His voice cracked again, and he tugged at the hem of his sweater, twisting it nervously. “I want to be…to be taken care of. I want to feel…safe. To…”

He trailed off, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment, but Lucifer’s sharp ears caught every unspoken word.

Adam took a shaky breath before continuing, his voice quieter now. “My body doesn’t know what to do with itself. I look like an alpha, but I feel like…like an omega. And I’m just a beta. Not even good at being that. Who would ever want this?”

He gestured to himself again, his voice laced with self-loathing. “Nobody, that’s who.”

Lucifer’s heart broke a little more with every word. Adam’s insecurities were a deep chasm, far deeper than Lucifer had ever imagined.

“At least,” Adam said, his voice barely above a whisper now as he turned away, “If I had a child…then maybe…at least that child would love me, right?”

The silence that followed was deafening. Lucifer’s chest tightened painfully, and his wolf growled low, demanding he do something, say something. He stepped forward, his hands itching to reach out, to hold Adam and chase away every ounce of doubt clouding his mind.

“Adam…” Lucifer’s voice was a gentle croon, his tone softer than it had ever been. When Adam didn’t turn to face him, he took another step closer. “You’re wrong.”

Adam stiffened but said nothing.

“You’re wrong,” Lucifer repeated, his voice growing firmer. “You’re not nothing, Adam. You’re…you’re everything.”

Finally, Adam turned, his green eyes shimmering with unshed tears. Lucifer’s breath caught, and he forced himself to continue, his words spilling out faster than he could think.

“You’re kind and funny and sweet, and you’re so strong—even if you don’t see it,” he said, his voice trembling. “You’re the most amazing person I’ve ever met. And anyone—anyone—would be lucky to have you.”

Adam blinked at him, his cheeks reddening as his ears flicked nervously. “Luci, I—”

“Don’t,” Lucifer cut him off gently, his own cheeks tinged pink. “Don’t say I’m just being nice. I mean it. Every word.”

The air between them crackled with an unspoken tension, and for a moment, it felt like the world had stopped spinning. Lucifer’s heart pounded in his chest as he gazed at Adam, willing him to see the truth in his eyes.

“You’re worth everything, Adam,” he whispered, his voice barely audible. “And anyone who can’t see that doesn’t deserve you.”

Lucifer’s breath hitched, his chest rising and falling as he stared at Adam, the intensity of his emotions making it difficult to find the right words. For the first time, it felt like Adam was truly seeing him. Those vibrant green eyes weren’t glazed over with daydreams or distracted thoughts. No, they were focused entirely on him, studying him as if Lucifer were something precious and rare.

"You..." Lucifer’s voice cracked, and he cleared his throat, trying to steady himself.

“You should do the study," he said, his words rushed but sincere. "I’ll…I’ll support you. Whatever you need."

Adam blinked at him, his lips curling into a soft, meek smile. He shrugged, his posture shrinking just a little.

“Yeah? That’s reassuring," he said, his tone warm but laced with hesitation. "But…I probably won’t."

A frown tugged at Lucifer’s lips, his sharp blue eyes narrowing slightly.

“Why not?" he asked, his tone sharper than he intended. The idea of Adam denying himself something he clearly wanted didn’t sit right with him.

Adam exhaled, his shoulders slumping as he looked away. The way he bit his bottom lip and twisted his hands nervously made Lucifer’s protective instincts flare.

“For me to take the IVS study," Adam began softly, "I’d have to…be paired up with someone. A stranger. Since I don’t have a mate or, you know…anybody to enter the study with me."

Lucifer’s ears twitched, his stomach knotting at the mere mention of Adam being paired with anyone else. His fingers curled into fists, but he forced himself to stay quiet, letting Adam continue.

"I’d be assigned a donor," Adam explained, his voice faltering slightly. "And even though it’s just temporary, and I’d probably never see them again…it would still feel a little…you know."

He trailed off, his cheeks darkening with a blush as he cast his gaze downward. "Hard."

Lucifer’s heart ached at the vulnerability in Adam’s voice. He stepped closer, his body almost instinctively moving to shield Adam from the invisible weight pressing down on him.

"Adam," he said, his voice softer now, almost a whisper. "Why would that be hard?"

Adam hesitated, fidgeting with the hem of his sweater.

“Because…" He sighed, the sound heavy with unspoken emotions. "It’s personal, you know? Having a child…starting a family…those are things you’re supposed to do with someone you love. Someone who…loves you back."

Lucifer felt his breath catch again, his heart thundering in his chest. The words hung between them, electric and raw. His mind raced, a thousand thoughts colliding all at once, but one thought stood out above the rest: Say something. Tell him. This is your chance.

"I..." Lucifer’s voice came out shaky, and he cursed himself for the hesitation. He clenched his fists, summoning every ounce of courage he had. "Adam, you don’t need a stranger," he said, his voice firmer now, more resolute.

Adam looked up at him, his green eyes wide with confusion. "What do you mean?"

Lucifer swallowed hard, his heart pounding so loudly he was sure Adam could hear it.

“I mean…" He took a deep breath, his words tumbling out before he could stop them. "You have me."

Adam blinked, his brows furrowing slightly. "You?"

"Yes, me," Lucifer said, stepping closer until he was just a breath away. His blue eyes burned with intensity, his ears twitching nervously.

“I’m not a stranger, Adam. And I…" He paused, his voice softening as he whispered, "I love you. I’ve loved you for as long as I can remember."

The world seemed to stop. Adam stared at him, his mouth slightly agape, as if trying to process what he’d just heard.

Lucifer pressed on, his voice trembling but filled with determination. "If you want a child…if you want to be part of the study…you don’t have to do it alone. I’ll be your partner. I’ll be there every step of the way. Because, Adam…"

He reached out, gently cupping Adam’s cheek with a trembling hand. "There’s no one else I’d want to share that with but you."

Adam’s lips parted, his breath hitching as a deep blush spread across his cheeks. For a moment, he said nothing, just staring at Lucifer with an expression that was equal parts shock and wonder.

"Luci…" Adam finally whispered, his voice so soft it was barely audible.

Lucifer held his breath, waiting, hoping, praying that he hadn’t just ruined everything. But then, slowly, Adam’s lips curved into a shy, tender smile, and Lucifer felt his heart soar.

"You’d really…do that for me?" Adam asked, his voice trembling with emotion.

"Of course I would," Lucifer said without hesitation, his thumb brushing gently against Adam’s cheek. "For you, I’d do anything."

Lucifer felt his chest swell with hope, but just as quickly, it deflated as Adam’s green eyes lit up with innocent affection instead of the realization he so desperately craved.

"You’re the best, Luci," Adam said, his smile as bright as the sun. "I’m lucky to have a best friend like you. Honestly, I don’t know what I’d do without you."

Lucifer’s ears drooped slightly, and he bit back a frustrated whine that threatened to escape his throat. How could Adam still not see it? He had practically laid his heart bare! But instead of the romantic revelation he had imagined, Adam was, as always, completely and utterly oblivious.

Adam’s gaze softened, his hands twisting nervously in front of him.

“But," he began, his voice quiet and unsure, "I can’t do that to you. Asking you to do something like this—it’s…it’s huge, Luci. It’s not fair to you. This isn’t your responsibility."

Lucifer straightened up, his blue eyes narrowing with a flash of determination.

“Adam, stop," he said, his tone firmer now. He reached out, resting his hands on Adam’s shoulders and squeezing gently. "Don’t say that. It’s not about responsibility. It’s about what I want."

Adam blinked, his lips parting slightly in surprise. "What you want?"

"Yes," Lucifer replied, his voice soft but resolute. "I want to do this with you. I want to be there for you, to help you. This isn’t something you should have to face alone, Adam. And besides…"

He hesitated for only a moment before continuing, his lips quirking into a small, teasing smile. "A child would mean we’d be connected for the rest of our lives."

Adam’s cheeks flushed a deep red, and he looked down, fidgeting with his sweater.

“I…I don’t know, Luci," he murmured. "It just feels like…too much to ask. What if it changes things? What if—"

"Adam," Lucifer interrupted gently, his voice low and soothing. "Look at me."

Slowly, Adam lifted his head, his green eyes meeting Lucifer’s steady gaze.

"It won’t change things," Lucifer said firmly. "If anything, it’ll make us stronger. And if you’re worried about whether I’m serious about this, don’t be. I’ve thought about it, and I want this. I want to do this with you."

Adam’s expression softened, but the uncertainty in his eyes remained. "Are you sure?"

Lucifer smiled, his blue eyes gleaming with a rare tenderness.

“More sure than I’ve ever been about anything," he said.

For a moment, there was only silence between them, the weight of Lucifer’s words hanging in the air. Then, slowly, Adam’s lips curved into a small, hesitant smile.

"Okay," Adam whispered, his voice barely audible. "Okay, Luci. I’ll…I’ll think about it."

Lucifer’s heart soared, and he couldn’t stop the grin that spread across his face.

“That’s all I ask," he said, his voice filled with warmth.

But as Adam looked away, his blush deepening, Lucifer couldn’t help but feel a flicker of frustration mixed with hope. His wolf growled softly in the back of his mind, impatient and possessive.

One step at a time, Lucifer thought to himself.

He’ll realize how I feel eventually. He has to.

[taming-bats]

Do yall like a/b/o? or just like. platonic nesting. how do we feel about omega dick grayson. how do we feel about the batboys and their dad actually feeling safe with each other. do yall like a/b/o batfam. but only the parts I like about it . is this anything

[redrandomposts]

Gifts to the Crown Prince

After being fed up with their son pursuing cultivation, the XIanle Emperor and Empress had arranged a marriage with a respected omega. The omega now has to win favor in a loveless marriage.

(crown prince!xie lian x hua cheng (kind of))

A wedding with a celebration of three nights descended among the Xianle Kingdom, lanterns lit even in the outskirts of the city. The crown prince had a wife, and it was the most joyous news of the century in the kingdom.

Hua Cheng would say the same - he had spent years building a name for himself, ever since he was saved by his highness - if his highness didn't seem to hold animosity toward him.

He had only seen his highness twice since they were married. It's been an entire week since the wedding! On their wedding night, Xie Lian had given him a mating mark and they laid stiffly next to each other. When Hua Cheng awoke on dawn, his highness had left with not a bit of warmth on his spot of the bed. The last was a coincidence, barely a glimpse, at his highness training.

(Did his highness really hate Hua Cheng so much?)

Hua Cheng would take what he could get though. He's married his highness, so there surely has to be something he could do.

===

Xie Lian didn't hate his...spouse, as much as anyone would suggest. He just hated the idea of having a spouse, of one day breaking his cultivation clause. And it may bleed a bit onto his impression of his spouse, so he'd taken to avoiding him.

It had been a week since their marriage, and he'd successfully avoided his problems. Even Mu Qing had commented about it. So, for the day, he was also avoiding his attendants, swinging his sword in an empty, unused courtyard.

"Your Highness." A beta servant stood at the doorway, holding a scroll. Xie Lian supposed this was his spouse's servant, because he wore red with simple, silver embroidery. No other servant in the palace wore such a color.

"What does he want?" Xie Lian asked, knowing that the other would know he's talking about his spouse. It was quite a bit since their marriage, so he'd expected to be summoned by his spouse once.

The servant was drawn in on himself. "No, no, he doesn't want anything... He has simply wished to gift your highness a painting. This one was unsure of where this should go."

Xie Lian hardly glanced at the painting, gesturing to a stone bench. "Place it there. I will bring it to my rooms after I'm done training."

"Yes, Your Highness."

Xie Lian didn't watch as the servant left it there and scurried away, focused on going back to his training.

That night, he unraveled the scroll to see a lovely mountain range, reflecting into a winding river. He might be more interested in swords, but the art must be praised. He wondered who the painter was as he hung the scroll.

===

Hua Cheng refused to be disheartened by his husband. The fact he took the scroll meant he had a chance at befriending him at the least.

He wiped off his makeup as he shapeshifted into his true form, throwing the simple robes into a corner.

Perhaps Xie Lian would accept another one of his paintings, or if he would get bored of it quickly. Remembering Xie Lian's earlier dismissal, Hua Cheng should do something different.

He knew one thing his husband loved; swords. He could paint a thousand paintings, yet it would not be worth the weight of a single sword to his highness.

As an omega, he wasn't even allowed to do such heavy work, but his ability to shapeshift into an unassuming beta lets him into the forgery easily. He's a quick learner, perhaps, with how fast he learned to forge a sword. Forging one worthy of his highness, however...

That week, he sent yet another painting while he forged sword after sword until he perfects it.

===

Two months into their marriage, Xie Lian sees no hint of his spouse since the first week. However, his spouse had sent painting after painting each week, and Xie Lian was running out of room on the walls to hang the scrolls. Each painting was a beauty that deserved to be displayed. His parents had even liked the paintings, and had lowered the intensity of nagging after seeing them. (Perhaps, they could smell his spouse from each painting. Perhaps, perhaps, perhaps, they were elated he was seemingly getting along with his arranged lover.)

Still, they were beauties. Perhaps that was why he felt less-than pleased when the servant didn't appear on the day he'd normally appear with a scroll in hand.

This disappointment had swiftly faded the next day, when the servant had shown up with a sword in hand, presenting it to him. It looked as if it was only a ceremonial sword, yet Xie Lian could tell - this sword was just as functional and sharp as it was beautiful.

He displayed it as the centerpiece in his room after training with it once. In the future, he'd polish it again and again so it'd forever stay beautiful.

===

The sword had been an overwhelming success. Hua Cheng had seen it; the way his highness' eyes had lit up at the sight of it. However, forging it had been too time-consuming. He'd be able to get a sword a month at the rate he forged it. His highness deserved more than that.

So forging had become a thing he did in the background; he was left with trying to find something new to gift his highness.

It had come a day when he - in his servant disguise, strolling through the market - encountered a solution. Folding paper to make shapes.

At first, it was simple - a sword, a flower, small decoration pieces that he paired with the paintings. Soon, he wrote illegible things on it that would allow folded birds to fly and folded flowers to bloom when embued with spiritual power. But he has to go further, further, further; his highness deserved only the best.

So what if he had to spend sleepless nights painting and folding to make a puppet-esque play with the origami figures? His highness deserved no less.

===

Xie Lian didn't understand. He had seen his spouse only once, when he left his mark on their wedding night. Why did his spouse continue to send him paintings each week, beautiful flowers from paper that could bloom, and swords bimonthly? It's been six months, and it seemed that the gifts had only grown in quality.

Even Mu Qing and Feng Xin were puzzled. The only person he could get an answer from, presently, was his spouse or his spouse's servant.

...Speaking of which, had not appeared yet today. A feeling inside him bubbled up. He was worried.

He put the sword he'd been training with away, then wandered to the hall his spouse lived in. It was a bit far from the main palace, but it was not lacking. His parents had put the utmost effort into his spouse; the gardens, the architecture, even the talismans placed on it were of top quality.

He opened the door. An overbearing yet pleasant smell had filled the hall.

...It seemed his spouse was in heat.

=============

okay so omegaverse only so i have a reason that they can get married

plotholes? who? no, idk how hua cheng was able to become xie lian's husband. no, idk how he can shapeshift just accept it

i have a...feeling crown prince xl is really stubborn and oblivious. no, he doesn't want a husband, so he'll ignore the problem. no, he doesn't know who the strange servant is. no, he doesn't know it was his husband who painted each painting. no, he doesn't know his husband had forged the swords. he might be able to accept his husband can do origami.

Do they fuck? i mean, it's open-ended, but... in my head, they don't. hc might be too young to go through sexual heats. xl simply helps his husband through heat by cooking him food (counter productive? not for hua cheng!) and fetching him things. they nest together and scent together and form a close bond during the week.

you can think of the central idea like this: after three to seven years from the festival, they get married. so. it's ancient china, and i don't want to extend a plot so long. it might even follow canon, albeit delayed.

how was my writing? im seeking to improve it.

[cherrichou]

>Be me

>Have 4 ongoing mdzs longfics that i bounce between working on

>Be desperate to finish just ONE

>Brain: ohoho what if INSTEAD we had an idea for a NEW longfic

>Suffer

[cultoficarus]

oh I'm nearly done with this fi- and there's another paragraph that needs elaboration

[bahablastplz]

Love me like this (OT8 x reader)

pairing: OT8 x reader omegaverse AU

summary: when you get your first ever heat well into your adulthood, the only thing you want to do is shut everyone else out. fortunately for you, your boyfriends have another idea.

warnings: omegaverse, virgin f! reader, uses she/her, oral f! receiving, oral m! receiving, face fucking, heat cycles, thigh riding, penetrative/unprotected sex, knotting, slight degradation, some mxm, spitting, bulge kink, some size kink, talk of safe words, mean dom! Chan, breeding kink, talk of mating bites, basically a huge orgy

wc: 10500 (jesus christ) notes: this is straight up filth (sorry) but also my first omegaverse fic!! here are there scents: Chan: petrichor/mint; Minho: vanilla/black tea; Changbin: jasmine/patchouli; Hyunjin: rose/vanilla; Jisung: bergamot/pink pepper; Felix: sea salt/sandalwood; Seungmin: lavender/fresh laundry; Jeongin: lime/grass; Y/N: caramel/brown sugar

You hadn’t seen the boys all day. Maybe that’s why they were so concerned when their first impression of you was the door slamming behind you on your way into the house. You didn’t mean to cause such a scene, but you did run here. You keep your head down and the anxious spike in their smells overwhelms you. You know you should explain to them what’s going on but you can’t find it in you, instead running toward your room as you ignore their calls after you. When a sharp pain hits your abdomen you trip a little bit, clutching your stomach. But with your instincts on high alert, you make it to your room before anyone can catch up to you, locking it behind you for safe measure. 

“I’m fine,” you call out a bit harshly behind you. “I’m fine. I just want to be left alone.”

You’re more than glad that you decided to put on the strongest scent blockers you own today or they would have immediately known what was going on. Your heart beats out of your chest and you know all you want to do is bundle up and seek safety and comfort, so that is exactly what you do. Once the bottom of your closet is cleared out, you drag your comforter off of your bed and spread it on the floor. You find every blanket and pillow in your room and add it to the pile. When you spot Chan’s hoodie, the one that you begged him for just the other day because it was drenched in his smell, you know you need it the closest to you. You throw it over your body despite how warm you are, grabbing your noise canceling headphones for good measure, and shut your closet door behind you. It would be just a matter of time before they come banging on the door asking what was wrong but you just can’t tell them. 

Your heat has started. 

And though this relationship with your boyfriends is new, you hadn’t quite crossed the physical barrier with any of them yet. You also haven’t told them yet… that this is your first heat. That’s why it came on so unexpectedly and why, perhaps, you’re so ashamed. Trying hard to ignore the pain shooting through your body and centralizing in your stomach, you shut your eyes tight and focus on your breathing. You just need to sleep. For now, that’s all you need. 

─ ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──── ♡ ─── ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──

You smell petrichor and mint before you see him. You’re encompassed by the familiar smell of rain that immediately soothes you and you know when you open your eyes that Chan will be there. He tucks a strand of hair behind your ear and your eyes finally flutter open. You take out your headphones and look at him, not saying anything. 

“Hey,” he says softly. 

“How’d you get in my room,” you mumble. You know you locked the door behind you so when you see Chan look at you sheepishly, rubbing his neck, you sit up to look at your door. Completely off of its hinges. “Chan,” you groan. 

“I know, I know,” he tells you. “I wasn’t trying to go all ‘controlling pack alpha’ on you, but I was really starting to get nervous, you know? You ran in here lookin like you were in pain, you didn’t answer anybody and you closed yourself in your room… I know you wanted to be left alone but it’s been about two hours and you haven’t answered anybody. I was really worried, okay? I’m so sorry.” 

“It’s fine,” you answer. You understand. You really do. 

“Do you want to tell me what’s going on?” he asks. His hand strokes your arm and it comforts you. The alpha notices your hesitation and sighs, running his hand through his hair. “Can I… can I scent you? I think it would calm both my alpha and your omega down a little… and you are wearing my hoodie. Do you want that?” You nod and crawl into his open arms, burying your face into his neck. You inhale deeply to get his scent and you notice his fingers lightly brushing over your scent patches. 

“Don’t,” you say into his neck. He retracts his hands instantly and you sit in comfortable silence, him rocking your bodies back and forth peacefully in an attempt to soothe you. 

“I started my heat,” you tell him finally. You feel him tense a little bit before he gains his composure. 

“We thought maybe that’s what happened…” he replied truthfully. You shoot him a suspicious look and you notice his face start to turn red. “We noticed… uh… we could sort of smell your slick.” 

“Oh my god that’s so embarrassing,” you groan. 

“It’s okay, love, it’s natural,” he answers softly. “Everybody has heats and ruts… you’ve seen your fair share of alphas in pre-rut in this house to know that.” 

“Not me,” you admit. “Everybody gets them… except for me.” 

“What do you mean?” 

“I’ve never… gotten my heat before, Chan.” You can tell by his expression that he’s shocked and a little confused. 

“But you’re presented…? You’re an omega,” he points out. That much is obvious, you want to tell him. 

“I presented without going through a heat. I had… a pseudo-heat, basically. That first time my body produced just enough hormones that I presented but not enough to sustain a heat… and I’ve never had one since. They said my omegan hormones were too low.” 

“But you started it today?” he questions. You nod. “It’s understandable… I mean, you live with eight overly-hormonal alphas that are now courting you. It’s probably your body's natural reaction. Is that what’s got you so worked up?” You nodded again. “Why didn’t you tell us, baby?” 

“I was embarrassed,” you admit shyly. He grabs your cheeks so that you’re looking right into his eyes. 

“What is the worst that could have happened, hmm? Did you think we would tease you? Shame you?” You reluctantly nod your head from where it rests between his hands. “That would never, ever happen.” 

“I know,” you tell him. Logically you knew that but you couldn’t help the burning feeling of shame and embarrassment that flooded through your body. “I was… at the store… and some asshole alpha noticed that I started my heat… I didn’t know how he knew. I didn’t even know! But he made some uncomfortable comments and I got so scared… I ran all the way home.”

“You poor thing,” he coos. “Next time if you ever need us or you feel unsafe, you can call me right away. You can call any of us. We’ll always come to you, no questions asked, okay?” 

“Okay.” 

“Can I scent you now?” he asks. You think about it for a second before nodding. Your body now feels like any threat is gone, maybe from Chan’s alpha pheromones that he’s been pumping out or maybe due to his reassuring words. You let him peel your scent patches off and your scent of caramel and brown sugar floods the room. With the undertones of Chan’s mint smell, the room almost smells overwhelmingly of a bakery. You know your smell is overpowering, sickly sweet and probably too strong but Chan inhales it straight from its source, burying your head in your neck. “Do you want me… or maybe another alpha… to take care of you for your heat?” he asks carefully. 

“I was going… I just… I can do it myself,” you tell him. His eyes widen. 

“For your first heat? Are you sure? It’s probably going to be a lot.” 

“It’s just… I’ve never…” 

“You’ve never had sex?” he asks. Your lack of an answer tells him everything that you need to know. “I didn’t know that, but thank you for sharing that, baby. If you want, whoever you might choose would be very careful and go nice and slow. They’d make you comfortable, love. Are you sure you don’t want to try? It’s up to you.” 

His words have you already starting to heat up more than before. You attempt to squeeze your thighs together but Chan’s thick legs are in your way. You’d forgotten that you were practically sitting in his lap. 

“Do you want that, baby?” he questions, noticing the arousal painted on your face and how your scent starts to sweeten the more you think about it. You nod eagerly. “Who do you want to pick for your first time?” 

You think and you think but you just can’t seem to pick one of your alphas over the other. The more you think about it, you’re not sure you can leave any one of them out of the situation… you’ve come to love each and every one of your boyfriends, you were sexually attracted to all of them, and they all make you feel comforted and feel like you’re at home. Your wolf cannot stand to have one and not the others, practically howling in protest. Your stomach twists when you think about how to express this to Chan. 

“Need… you all. I want everyone to be there.” His eyes widen slightly. You can tell he’s more than aroused by the thought of it. 

“You’re sure?” he asks, scanning your expression one final time. 

“Can’t choose. I want all my boyfriends.” 

There’s no judgment in his face whatsoever. You know your boyfriends have all had multiple partners for their ruts before so this wouldn’t be anything new… You were the last to be courted, the last to join the relationship, and so you were the only one who hadn’t crossed that barrier with anyone yet. You’re a little nervous but more than excited for the prospect of what’s to come, to finally cross the line with all eight of them. And you can't wait to tell them. 

When Chan asks if you want to move your nest into the den you agree. The makeshift nest in your closet just isn't going to cut it anymore. You need something suitable for all eight of your alphas. Chan clears the den before you enter and takes the time to explain to all of the boys what is going on while you work on building your communal nest. 

Spreading out your comforter widely across the floor, you start rummaging around the house to find items from everyone. You want the blanket on the couch, the one that smells a little bit like everyone… Chan’s hoodie, of course. Seungmin’s stuffed animals and Felix’s pillow get thrown into the mix. Changbin’s gym clothes, Jisung’s squishmallow, Minho’s dirty sheets… it’s almost perfect, though you almost cry when you find out that Jeongin just recently washed his favorite shirt. You knew it was the one thing that was missing from your nest, and maybe it was the hormones or the pain but that almost seemed like the last straw for you. Jeongin soothes you with his alpha pheromones and promises to heavily re-scent the shirt for you, which will have to do. Once the nest is an amalgamation of every smell swirling together you can’t help but roll around in it. You even find yourself starting to purr. 

When Chan opens the door to the den, you find yourself wanting to show your pack alpha the nest that you’re so proud of. 

“My nest. My nest, alpha, see?” you ask, grabbing his hand and inviting him into your nest. 

“Beautiful nest,” he tells you. You squirm in excitement and smile wide at him. “Did such a good job, omega. Are you ready to invite the other alphas in too?” You nod at him excitedly, your scent sweetening as your alphas enter one by one. With you at the middle of your nest and an alpha on either side of you, two strong pairs of arms engulfing you and three more alphas on each side, you fall asleep with your omega purring in excitement. 

“She fell asleep,” you barely hear Felix point out.  

“She must be emotionally exhausted. Building her nest probably took a lot out of her. She needs us now.” You smile contentedly, happy to be surrounded by the people you love before the throes of your heat take over. 

─ ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──── ♡ ─── ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──

You wake up to a delicious feeling between your legs. You let out a whine as you grind against whatever you feel behind you and it’s only the muffled groan you hear that truly stirs you from your sleep-filled haze. 

“Minho?” you squeak. Sitting up and looking around you, you realize everybody else is still asleep. 

“Mm,” he replies. You feel your face flush in embarrassment and you quickly go to hide your face behind your hands once you realize what you had been doing. He’s quick to grab your hands and put them at your sides, his cat-like eyes boring into your own. “Your heat’s really started, yeah?” You nod pathetically at him, clenching your thighs together to get a little bit of relief. “You can keep riding my thigh if you want to,” he suggests. You squeak when his hands take purchase on your hips, pulling you on top of him. Any protest gets stuck in your throat when his thigh slots in between your legs, placing pressure where you desperately need him most.  

You rock your hips back and forth slightly, scanning Minho’s face for any judgment. Instead, you catch a whiff of his scent spiking in arousal, his black tea and vanilla smelling remnant of a coffee shop. You can’t help but bury your face in his neck, inhaling deeply to better consume his smell. Tiny moans are punched out of you as he guides your hips into him, grinding you back and forth on his thigh. You know you have slick pouring out of you but you can’t seem to care when he feels this good. 

You can tell he’s restraining himself–he must know this is your first time doing anything, really. You've been fighting the urge to kiss him for too long but the sight of his lips caught between his bunny teeth is too hard to resist. You lurch forward, connecting your lips together despite the way your heart beats erratically. The way you squirm against him and the friction of his muscled thigh against your leg, it just isn’t enough. You need more. 

You smell a familiar wave of stormy petrichor and Chan is pulling you off of Minho’s leg before you can protest. He maneuvers your body effortlessly, getting you in the exact position he wants you–lying on your back, knees propped up. His lips trail down your body for a moment, meeting your neck to breathe in your caramel scent. He licks over your scent glands for just a moment as if he were actually ready to devour you, but Minho thankfully quiets your moan with a quick peck to your lips. 

Chan trails lower and lower still until he reaches your shorts, pressing long, open-mouthed kisses to your thighs that has your head spinning. 

His hand reaches between your shorts, fingering your clothed core. “Can I touch you here?” he asks, examining your expression. You nod apprehensively. “I want to use my mouth on you, pretty girl. If you feel uncomfortable at any time or want me to stop, just let me know, okay?” 

“Okay,” you whisper. That’s enough for Chan to slip your shorts and panties down your legs in one fell swoop, his fingertips hot against your skin. You immediately feel the urge to close your legs, especially since you know you’re dripping an obscene amount of slick, but Chan’s strong hands keep them open. The alpha shoots you a gaze that spreads hot throughout your whole body, stern in letting you know not to hide from him. Minho’s hand strokes your face, bringing you back to earth while you relax into his touch. 

When Chan’s tongue licks up your slit and attaches itself to your clit, it’s like electricity spreads through your whole body. You moan into Minho’s hand which has quickly attached itself to your mouth, muffling your noises. 

“Shhh,” he reminds you. You seem to have forgotten that there are six other alphas sleeping in the den at the moment and you’re grateful for his save. “If you want us to stop, blink your eyes three times,” he murmurs. You nod your head, eyes wide. Chan continues to lap and suck at the bundle of nerves between your legs, his fingers coming to grab the slick that spills out of you. Rather than pushing his fingers into you like you expected him to do he softly circles your entrance, getting you used to the feeling. Between Minho working you up on his thigh earlier and the liquid hot desire that you had been fighting off all day, it doesn’t take much to bring you to the edge. 

You can’t help but rock your hips into his face, seeking out more pleasure until his hands hold your hips down effortlessly. “Stay still,” he murmurs. “Take what I give you.” And you do—you take and you take and you take, relishing in every swipe of his tongue and calculated touch. When Minho reaches down to grab your breast over your shirt, thumbing at your nipple, you finally come apart. The two alphas help you through your orgasm, Chan watching you intently from his spot between your legs. He only parts from you with a soft pop once you’re done squirming and your ragged breathing has slowed. 

Finally you notice the smell in the room. It would have been easy to miss over your sweetened caramel and brown sugar, but sure enough— jasmine, lavender, rose, bergamot, sea salt, lime. It must be your heightened sense of smell that causes you to easily pick up the scent of the other six alphas, all in various states of rousing from their sleep. As if on instinct, your scent spiking during your release must have awakened them. 

When Felix opens his arms you gratefully accept his embrace. He has always smelled like the ocean, comforting and refreshing, but the scent comes out much saltier now. You can tell he’s trying to hide just how affected he is. 

“Hi Lix,” you mumble into his chest. He rubs soothing circles on your back. Your emotional connection has always run deep with Felix, even before he asked to court you. His touch and scent has never failed to comfort you, not even now. If he notices your lack of clothes he certainly doesn't comment on them, though you’re not sure if it’s for your sake or his own. 

“Was that okay?” Chan, ever the attentive and protective leader feels the need to ask. His alpha is running wild with the need to check in on you, pleasure you, dote on you… “How do you feel?” 

“Good,” you answer with a small smile. “Felt good.” 

You squirm in Felix’s lap a little. “Then why do you look so embarrassed, baby?” Whelp. You weren’t expecting for him to read you like an open book. 

“S not enough,” you mutter. Chan blinks at you for a moment, prompting you to go on. “I feel like I need something more…” 

“Awww,” Changbin coos. “Baby, do you need an alpha to pop a knot in you?” You find yourself letting out a small gasp at his words, red hot desire burning through your system. That’s exactly what you need. 

You lean towards Changbin and slot your lips together. He certainly wasn’t expecting it but eagerly accepts it and you moan into his mouth, not caring about the seven other alphas in the room currently watching. 

“Do you want a knot?” You’re not even sure who asked the question but you nod so enthusiastically that someone behind you snickers. 

“Who do you want, baby?” Chan asks you. You only have to ponder for a second before the answer is clear. 

“Changbin,” you confess. Maybe it was because he was the first one who suggested it or perhaps his tone, the slight condescending lilt in his voice driving you wild with desire. 

Chan hesitates for a moment and you freeze. Did you say something wrong? 

“I wouldn’t recommend that for your first time, love,” Hyunjin recommends gently. You furrow your brow and your scent must sour at his words—your omega already set her sights on him and you didn’t want anything to interfere. You whine in response. 

“Why?” you pout. 

“Changbin is, uh, the thickest one here? Um, it’ll be hard to take him for your first time.” Hyunjin flushes while you process his words. Oh. Oh. 

You know that the eight of them have been involved, some moreso than others who had previously established relationships in the group, but such an intimate response from Hyunjin surprises you for some reason. Unfortunately, his words don't quite sway you the way that he had hoped. If anything it makes you squirm even more thinking about the way he would fill you up deliciously. 

“Please,” you beg, though you don’t even know what you’re begging for. 

“Why don’t you start with Lixie?” Chan suggests. His words hit you hard when you realize you’re still in the alpha’s lap. Felix, your Lixie and his sea salt and sandalwood and gentle touches… 

“Felix,” you whisper into his ear. “Can I have you?” His eyes are blown wide due to lust and his scent spikes, telling you all you need to know but you wait for him to answer anyway. 

“Of course,” he drawls. His voice has always sent sparks right down to your core but even more so now, you can’t help but instinctively grind into him, causing both of you to let out a low moan at the sensation. Felix pulls down his sweats, the only layer of clothing separating you two, and gently lowers you down to the floor of your nest. You spread your legs open for him and watch as he stares at your glistening core; you have no time to be shy though, not when you’re so desperate that you start to whine. Felix lets out a low laugh before guiding his length between your legs, teasing your entrance with his tip. He pushes into you slowly and waits for you to adjust, your heat fluttering around him and your eyes rolling into the back of your head in bliss.

“Move,” you tell the alpha, and he’s gentle in the way he rocks his hips into yours, slow but deep. Both of your scents swirl around the room overtaken by your arousals and you can’t help but think it smells like salted caramel, and the thought of how perfect your scents compliment one another has you going crazy. “More,” you tell Felix as you wrap your legs around his waist. Your eyes flit to the other alphas in the room who all watch you intently, causing your body to flush more than it already was. Chan’s eyes bore into you and cause you to shudder, but when Felix presses his thumb to your clit and starts to go faster you lose your focus on the other alphas. 

He works you up surprisingly fast and he presses his body closer to yours when you start to writhe underneath him. “So good, omega,” he grunts. “Perfect, sweet omega doing so good for their alpha.” You don’t warn him before you cum because you yourself are not expecting it. Felix looks like he’s trying so hard to hold back and work you through your orgasm but there’s only one thing on your mind. 

“Knot, alpha,” you beg him. “Knot me, please.” Two more harsh thrusts and Felix spills into you, locking his knot into place as you continue to come undone around him with a loud cry. He brushes your hair out of your face and lowers his body onto yours, rearranging your figures into something more comfortable while you wait for his knot to go down. You sigh content in his arms, already feeling more satisfied than just moments ago. 

“You okay?” Felix asks and you hum in approval. You felt more than okay but you didn’t know how to express that. 

“Thank you, Lixie,” is what you say. You lay in his arms, trying not to squirm or think about his thick knot buried in your cunt lest you start to get yourself worked up again. 

“Jesus,” Jeongin finally says, breaking the silence. “That was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.” Everyone snickers at the youngest, eager alpha and you can tell he’s not lying, a sizeable bulge in his joggers to prove his point. You try not to salivate. 

“C’mere,” you tell the youngest alpha. He looks at you with wide eyes and practically crawls to you, bringing your face into an unexpected, messy kiss. Jeongin has always smelled very citrusy, like lime and grass. His scent reminds you of summer and you fail to restrain from sticking your face right into his neck, licking at his sensitive scent glands. 

“Hi, baby,” he coos. He tries to act nonchalant and unaffected by your actions but his breathing tells another story. You palm at the bulge in his pants and he lets out a small gasp, not expecting it. He watches as you desperately try to get his pants down and reveal him. “Whatcha doing?” he asks finally. “Lixie’s cock isn’t enough? It’s still buried inside you, baby.” 

You flush at his words, feeling hot all over. As if to punctuate his point, Felix pulses from where he is inside you, causing you to let out a low groan. “Wanna touch you,” you pout. 

“Yeah?” he smirks. He wastes no time now in pulling down his joggers, watching as your gaze is transfixed on his cock. It’s endearing, he thinks, that you’re suddenly so obsessed with him and making him feel good. Once revealed your jaw drops at his length; long and skinny but pretty, just like him. You reach your hand up to touch him, to wrap your hand around his girth but he slaps your hand away lightly. He tsks at you, instead pushing his hips forward to rest his cock on your lips, tapping it against them for good measure. “Come on, baby, you can take it,” he urges. With the innate urge to please your alpha you open your mouth and suckle on the tip, tasting his pre-cum coating your mouth. He’s delicious, just as you would have assumed, and you moan around him as he pushes forward slightly. 

Felix curses behind you; you suppose that in your quest to help out the alpha in front of you, you’ve been slowly grinding your hips into the alpha still locked into you with his knot. You couldn’t help it, really, the sight in front of you is just too arousing to be helped. But Felix’s hands grab a hold of your hips, stilling you. 

“Just one more minute,” Felix groans. “My knot… it’s starting to go down.” His voice is pained from overstimulation and so you do the best you can to not move a muscle despite the way the heat between your legs pulsates with need. You focus on Jeongin instead, bobbing your head forward and backward in an attempt to get all of him in your mouth. One of his large hands takes place in your hair, grabbing it but not harsh enough to hurt. It’s just enough for him to be able to take control of your head, using you to take over his own desires. Even still the alpha restrains, not pushing far enough into your mouth for you to choke. When you open your eyes to stare at Jeongin above you he is the epitome of beauty, his toned abs and v-line prominent from where his shirt is now lifted with the corner placed into his mouth. He looks downright sinful with the way he stares down at you with dark eyes. 

You’re manhandled the second that Felix finally pulls out of you. A pair of hands are on your hips and you’re being pulled off of Jeongin and onto all fours, another alpha pushing into you before you have time to truly comprehend what is going on. The smell of roses and vanilla floods your senses and you know that it’s Hyunjin’s doing, eager to please you and fill you up before you have to beg someone else to do so. You’re thankful you can reach Jeongin even better in this position with no need to crane your neck. Jeongin pushes in once again, using your mouth as Hyunjin rocks his hips into you from behind. 

You feel so full like this, your head starting to feel cloudy when the only thing you can see, smell, or feel are your two alphas. They set up a brutal yet sturdy rhythm between them, Hyunjin in your guts at the same time Jeongin hits the back of your throat. You feel something wet run down your face and Jeongin coos when he sees the tears from your lower lashes start to spill, quick to run his thumbs on your cheeks to wipe them away. He grabs your hair and pulls out, holding you up as he asks if you’re alright. You nod and shut your eyes again, opening your mouth and sticking out your tongue. The only thing you crave at this moment is your alpha and his cock, the need to be thoroughly used for his pleasure while Hyunjin gives you pleasure of your own overwhelming. 

Jeongin chokes out a breathy moan when he’s close, spewing praises in your ear that are downright filthy. His grip on your head gets a little more harsh and your face is straight against his pubic bone as he rocks his face into yours two, three more times until he’s spilling his warmth down your throat. 

“Fuckk,” Hyunjin groans from behind you. “She’s so tight, she’s clenching around me.” Before you even have time to recuperate, Jeongin is pressing his mouth into yours in a searing, messy kiss. You moan straight into his mouth, unexpecting of the sudden affection. 

 “You gonna cum baby?” he whispers, a sly grin on his face. “Gonna cum on alpha’s knot?” Your eyes roll back in your head, focusing on the pleasure building up. You rock yourself back onto Hyunjin’s cock, feeling the precipice of your orgasm. 

“Close,” you warn. “Hyunjin, please…” Jeongin grabs your chin and makes you look up at him and the sight of the alpha above you… 

You and Hyunjin come apart at the same time, your powerful orgasm shaking through your body and causing his knot to slot in place as he releases inside of you with a groan. 

Your ears start to ring with the power of your orgasm and you vaguely recognize Hyunjin lay you down on your stomach, his body slumping on top of yours as gently as he can muster. Someone strokes your hair and you lean into their touch, sighing contentedly. When Hyunjin finally pulls out you let out a whine of protest but somebody pulls you into their arms, holding you close. You’re rocked back and forth as someone whispers into your ear and it’s soothing. You’re surprised when the smell of lavender and laundry hits your nose because Seungmin has never been this gentle or doting on you before. 

You blink your eyes open to see him staring softly down at you. It makes warmth flood your heart because you and Seungmin… have always had a playful, teasing relationship full of banter. He wasn’t one to coddle you or necessarily go out of his way to say kind things to you. He was more the type to show his love through actions than through physical affection or words of affirmation. Like memorizing your coffee order, giving you his hoodies to wear, folding your laundry for you when you’ve had a bad day, or taking you out to the arcade or to watch baseball games with him. His love was often unspoken and so the way he holds you so close to his chest, it makes light tears flood down your face with adoration. 

“Seung,” you whisper. His hand strokes through your hair. He must be feeling a certain type of way, or rather, knows this is exactly what you need right now. Especially as a sharp pain shoots through your abdomen and he cradles you even closer. 

“You feelin okay?” he asks, voice laced with concern. “You can take a break if you need to.” You shake your head, the proposition of not having every one of your alphas distressing enough for a whine to leave your lips. “Hey, we’re not going anywhere, pup,” he tells you. “If you need an alpha cock that bad, there are eight of them to choose from.” 

There’s the Seungmin you know. You hate to admit how his words are sent straight to your core. You’ve always loved your banter and teasing nature, and right now it has you red hot to your bones. You feel the slick pour from your legs and you whine again, shoving your head straight into his neck. 

“You’re gonna act all shy now?” he scoffs. “Gonna act like you didn’t just choke on Jeonginnie’s cock ten minutes ago?” Your body burns at his words and you squirm in his lap, causing him to chuckle. “I can give you what you need if you ask nicely, pup,” he tells you, laying you flat on your back. You cover your face with your hands and he growls, pinning your arms at your sides. 

“Please,” you whimper. 

“That was pathetic,” he laughs. “You can do better than that.” 

“Seung, please,” you babble, squirming desperately beneath his gaze. “Want you… need you please alpha, it hurts, want your knot, please take care of me…” Well, that seems to be exactly what he was looking for as he lets out a pleased shudder at your words. You watch, licking your lips as he unbuttons his pants and pulls them down just enough to let his cock out. He teases it against your folds but doesn’t make you wait long before he pushes in, gentle but deliberate in his need to satiate your desires. 

You let out a content moan at being filled by him. His arms on either side of your head, he starts rocking his hips into yours. You lift your legs, wrapping them around his waist as he softly grinds into you. 

When you hear a wet sound behind you, you immediately turn your head. Nothing could have prepared you for the sight of Jisung on his knees with Minho’s cock shoved down his throat, one hand gripped harshly in his hair as he maneuvers him the way he wants. The sight is sinful, pornographic, nauseatingly attractive as your boyfriend looks so pliant and submissive for the other. 

A light smack to your face draws your attention back to Seungmin. “Dumb omega,” he says in a teasing lilt. “Pay attention to the alpha that’s fucking you, yeah?” You nod pathetically at him, trying hard to concentrate despite the lewd sounds that come from behind you. He makes it so easy to pay attention though, his cock bullying in and out of you in a way that has you seeing stars. You’ve always wanted to see him like this, for him to lose his composure because of you. And he’s still holding together so well, barely audible panting and low groans escaping his throat when his hips slam against yours just right…  You want more, though. You want his smug grin to be wiped off of his face, want to see him lose himself to the pleasure in the same way you are. Right now, ‘this is for you,’ is what he’s telling you, and though he’s feeling good he’s only focused on you, his omega, and fucking her dumb through her heat because that’s what you need. You’re leaning up on your elbows before you can process it and pulling him into a messy, wet kiss–one that distracts him long enough for his pace to falter and for you to push him onto his back. 

“What–” Seungmin starts, taken aback. His eyes widen slightly and his brow furrows in confusion but you’re taking charge of your pleasure now, using him while showing him you’re not all dumb omega, that you can take care of him just as well. You grab his hands and place them onto your breasts, squeezing around his hands so he gets the point to hold them the way you want. And he immediately responds, kneading the flesh and thumbing around your sensitive nipples. 

You start rocking your hips and the satisfaction you get when he lets out a groan and throws his head back is unlike anything you’ve ever experienced. You want him to make that sound again and again, want to ride him until you make him pop his knot inside you. And when your hips slam up and down into his, completely setting the pace and feeling his big cock hitting all the right places inside you, you feel smug. Smug because Seungmin has his eyes closed in pleasure, his mouth open and panting, unable to control where he puts his hands. The stoic, smarmy alpha act is gone and now all he can focus on is your tight pussy and the pleasure you give right back to your alpha. And you’ve always loved his voice, his singing beautiful and melodic in all the right ways, but now… Now? You would hear those pitchy whines every day for the rest of your life if you could. 

The best part about this new position is that it gives you a perfect view of the show you were missing. As you bounce rhythmically on Seungmin’s cock you eagerly watch your Sungie get his throat fucked relentlessly. His big round eyes are scrunched shut, face dripping saliva and tears as he moans around Minho’s cock, pistoning into him at a brutal pace. The hand is still tight in Jisung’s hair, effectively holding him in place for him to just use… And Minho’s face is cat-like, predatory with narrowed eyes and a sly grin. You clench around Seungmin, losing your pace as you turn your focus to the show in front of you, your heart beating rapidly when Minho turns to look you in the eye and watch the way you chase your own pleasure. A thin glean of sweat coats his features and when Jisung gurgles around him, making a lewd pathetic sound, Minho throws his head back with an open mouth. You think it might be the most beautiful scene you’ve ever witnessed in your life. Then Minho pulls his cock out of Jisung’s mouth with a wet pop, and Jisung sticks his tongue out as if expecting what comes next. When Minho finishes all over Jisung’s face and eagerly laps up what he can, you cum too, the sight too irresistible to ignore the way your body wants to respond to it. And so you grind yourself against Seungmin again and your pussy squeezes him so deliciously, as if trying to milk out every last drop. It’s no surprise he follows suit, pumping you full of his release as his knot settles comfortably at your entrance. 

You let out a loud, dramatic sigh as you collapse into Seungmin’s arms, relishing in the way he strokes your hair and draws little symbols on your back. There he is–the soft Seungmin that's comforting and caring, and not the Seungmin you usually see on a daily basis. You’ll take it, never one to complain about cuddles or a little gentle caress from your alpha. You nuzzle into his neck, letting that fresh lavender smell overwhelm your senses as you relax. You even start to doze off a little bit, your muscles tired from overexertion and your head nestled comfortably in the crook of Seungmin’s neck. Even though you’re both a little sticky from sweat, your bodies feel like they were meant to be pressed together like this. 

It doesn’t take long for Seungmin’s knot to deflate but you find yourself letting out a whine in its absence. “Shhh, pup,” you hear him coo. You vaguely find yourself thinking you want more, need more but you’re flooded with the potent scent of petrichor that makes you feel so pliant and sleepy you can’t help but succumb to sleep. You want to whine, curse Chan for using his pheromones on you but you can’t bring yourself to when you feel a wave of security and comfort engulf your senses. 

─ ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──── ♡ ─── ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──

You’re in an in-between state where you can hear what’s going on around you but you can’t move, limbs and eyelids too heavy and protesting the signals your brain is sending. 

“That was so hot,” someone says, barely audible. That at least floods you with warmth and satisfaction–your pack thinks you’re hot. 

“I feel bad for making her fall asleep but she needed it, she was starting to push herself,” someone says, changing the subject. You can at least put two and two together and figure that it’s Chan expressing his regret. “Even if she sleeps for a few minutes, her body needs it.” Someone else hums in agreement. 

“Was mean,” you slur. You slowly regain use of your extremities, fingers twitching then your whole hand. It takes some effort but you’re able to rub the sleep from your eyes. 

“Sorry baby,” Chan sighs. He strokes your hair with deft fingers and you think you can forgive him, just this once. It is your first ever heat, after all, and who would you trust but your one and only pack alpha?

“You owe me one,” you say with a pout, and you open one eye to shoot him a playful glare. 

“Anything,” he concedes. “But I think you have other company.” As you sit up and wiggle away from a sleeping Seungmin’s grasp, you notice the subject in question. A whiny, squirmy Jisung, eyes flickering between you and Minho at rapid speed. 

“Please, hyung,” he squeaks. “She’s awake now, please? I’ll be good. I’ll be so good,” he babbles. Minho just watches with his arms crossed and squints at you, the hint of a grin splaying on his face. When he waves his wrist dismissively at the younger alpha he all but leaps into your arms. He kisses your face wet and erratic and you realize he smells more like Minho’s vanilla than his own bergamot. That thought alone, that Minho has already laid his claim on him is enough to have you squeezing your legs together, remembering the scene from not long ago. 

His arms grope every part of your naked flesh within reach and you feel thoroughly felt, thoroughly wanted. You moan his name and babble and grab him back, arching your back in an attempt to press your core against his. He doesn’t protest–you’re so wet that his length accidentally slides into you and makes a loud squelching sound that causes you both to squeak. When Jisung ruts into you it’s desperate, messy and all-consuming. He barely pulls out before pushing back in, trying to savor the feeling of being inside you without having to fully leave. 

A hand on his shoulder causes him to jump and it’s Minho with his devious smile. He still wants to have control over the situation, over Jisung, and his presence serves as that reminder. “Don’t you dare think about cumming before your omega,” he orders. “Only pathetic alphas can’t please their omegas, right Sungie?” Jisung nods frantically, his grip on your hips both bruising and grounding. 

You’re not expecting Minho to bend down and start lapping at your clit so it takes you by surprise, your legs thrashing out only to be held in place by the two alphas. His precision counteracts Jisung’s reckless abandon, his eyes narrowing and darting between watching you and Jisung. As if to add fuel to the fire, he occasionally tongues at your entrance making sure to pay attention to Jisung’s length pistoning in and out of you. 

“Good job,” Minho purrs condescendingly. You’re rocking your hips up in a desperate attempt to get Jisung deeper, to feel Minho’s tongue right where you want it. “Look at how you’re making our baby omega feel.” Jisung’s eyes are half-lidded at the alpha’s statement, his tongue sticking out as he pants and whines. 

“M close,” you warn Jisung. You watch him closely, no longer paying attention to Minho or his actions. 

“Oh god,” he whimpers. “Please, please cum. I’m gonna–gonna fill you up so good. Gonna cum so deep, can’t hold it anymore, y/nnie, please–” 

Your orgasm crashes over you and Jisung explodes the second he feels you clench around him. He cums and cums and you feel his warmth so deep inside you, his cock pulsing as his release hits him just as hard as yours. His knot locks in place and you both let out a sigh of relief. He collapses onto you and you hold him tight, watching Minho rub circles into his back and your face alternatively. At one point Minho reaches in between yours and Jisung’s bodies just to thumb at your clit which makes both you and Jisung whine at the oversensitivity and for Minho to smile devilishly. 

You think Jisung might have fallen asleep by the way his breaths even out, not even budging when his knot finally deflates. When you shoot Minho a frantic glance he is already moving, taking Jisung in his arms and prying him off of you. Though he whines at the separation he immediately curls up into Minho’s arms so he can’t be terribly distressed. 

You throw an arm over your eyes and smile. You even let out a light laugh because how can this feel this good? How can your alphas take such good care of you, be with you during your first ever heat (which is supposed to be stressful), and make it so comforting and pleasant? 

You smell jasmine and patchouli before you even see Changbin and you already want to press your legs together. Changbin is the thickest one here, Hyunjin had said. It’ll be hard to take him. You’ve never been one to back down from a challenge but you’re already second guessing yourself when Changbin fills you up with his thick fingers. Just two of them and you feel so full, but then he pulls his fingers out and sucks Jisung’s release from his fingers. The sight is almost obscene but your heart rate picks up, clearly intrigued by his actions. 

“Want a taste?” he asks with one eyebrow quirked. You open your mouth and then shut it again before nodding at him shyly. You’re expecting for him to reach down in between you again, to find more of that white substance to scoop up and feed you but instead he leans forward, grabbing your jaw by the hinges and forcing your mouth open. 

“Tongue out,” he demands. You do as you're told, sticking your tongue out as wide as it will go. Changbin leans even closer and spits directly onto your eagerly waiting tongue before lightly slapping your face, signifying for you to close your jaw and swallow. You do taste Jisung a little bit, a bitter mix of salt and his signature bergamot smell. For good measure, you stick your tongue out again to show Changbin that you swallowed every last drop. He smiles at you and you return it happily until he pulls down his pants. 

Fuck. 

They weren’t kidding–he was thick and long, his girth almost resembling a can of soda. You crawl backwards instinctively, wanting to say something intelligent like ‘there’s no way that’s going to fit inside of me.’ Of course, no words form and Changbin responds to your hesitation by grabbing an ankle, pulling you towards him alarmingly fast. 

“It’s okay,” he coos. “Alpha will take good care of you, alright?” You whimper but nod your head, watching as he drags his length up and down your center. He positions his tip at your entrance and you can already feel the stretch. You’re well-lubricated with enough slick and cum now to at least make it a little easier–you’re not sure how you would manage without–but you still feel inch by inch stretch you out. 

“Big,” you complain, squirming under his intense gaze. You can tell he wants to make some snide remark in return but instead he just blushes, his ears turning red to indicate your words have some sort of effect on him. 

Finally he’s seated all the way inside of you and if you look down you can even see the slightest bulge in your tummy. He must see it too because he groans and flings his head back. 

“Woah,” Hyunjin comments from somewhere behind you. “That’s so hot. He’s in her guts.” You laugh as Changbin says something filthy to him in return. 

He hasn’t even started moving yet, staring at the bump in your stomach. When he presses down on it you both moan, the pleasure heightened. 

“Look at that, babe,” he instructs. “While I fuck you full watch the way my cock hits your little tummy.” He starts in earnest then, the way he thrusts into you at full force enough to knock the air out of your lungs. He punches little noises out of you every time your hips connect though he’s not exactly quiet himself. 

“That’s gonna be me next,” someone whispers in your ear. You look up to find an intimidating Chan lingering over you and he grabs you, positioning himself right behind you so he can hold you still while whispering improper words in your ear. “Gonna fuck my omega so good, hmm? Gonna stuff you full of my cock over and over again.” You squirm but he has a vice grip on you, leaning forward to nibble on your ear. His hot breath against your skin has your body running hot but you feel him everywhere, smell him and his petrichor with every breath you take. Even while Changbin is fucking the living daylights out of you Chan is there, distracting you from every other sensation. “Take what we give you,” he snaps when you move again. “Are you so cock-drunk and greedy that you won’t listen to your alphas?” 

You shake your head, tears pricking at your lash line. “No, Channie, alpha, I’ll be good, gonna be good,” you promise. Changbin grabs your legs and hoists them over his shoulders, effectively bending you in half while he bullies his cock in and out of you. 

“Too much,” you wail at a particularly deep thrust and you hear Changbin scoff. 

“Too much?” he mocks. “You don’t think your alphas know what’s too much for you? Silly omega.” 

His words cause your toes to curl and your body to tense and before you can even warn him you cum around him so tightly you swear you black out for a second. 

“So tight,” he comments and you let out a high-pitch sound and close your eyes tight while your orgasm continues to pulse. He fucks you so hard and fast through it that your body is overwhelmed and fuck, you’re cumming again. 

Chan and Changbin both watch as your release squirts out of you, covering his lower abdomen and causing him to glisten in a way that’s obscene. But boy did that do something to Changbin, the scene so hot that he pushes his hips into you one final time and stills as he finishes. You cry out when his knot locks into place, not used to an intrusion that large and you think there’s no way you could move, you’re just too full. 

When you lean your head back you see Chan smiling at you with a glint in his eyes you’d never seen before. 

“What?” you ask him as he leaves small touches along your body, paying close attention to your collarbone and shoulder. 

“Nothin,” he responds quickly. He waits a beat and then… “You need to take a break before we start? Need to take a nap?” It’s sweet that he’s checking in on you when you know he’s been dying for a chance to ravage you, his scent giving him away. 

“Not a chance in Hell,” you laugh. “Alpha, you better fuck my brains out or I’ll find someone else to do it.” You’re bluffing and you both know it, his eyes darkening at your attempt to rile him up. You’ve heard about Chan and his tendency to get in these moods, his need to put people in their places and essentially… tame them. You knew you could push his buttons and he would show you a side of him you’ve never seen before while simultaneously trusting him to reduce you to a whiney, submissive omega for him. It’s what you wanted. He knew it too. You can tell when he tongues at the inside of his cheek and smiles, looking up at the ceiling as if to calm himself down. 

“Cute,” he comments as if he’s talking about you and not to you. “Very cute. But when I have you crying because you can’t cum again and alpha’s cock is too much for you, remember that it was you who tried to be cute, and it was you who riled me up, yeah?” You gulp nervously. Chan looks… predatory, observing you as if determining when the right time is to strike. 

“I could’ve been so sweet to you,” he continues on. Your breath catches in your throat. “You could’ve gotten sweet, loving Chan to help you through your heat, to fuck you slow and gentle. But that’s not what you want, right? You want the big mean alpha to ‘fuck your brains out?’ 

Changbin’s knot deflates and you wrap your legs around him in a last-ditch effort to get him to stay, to maybe fool Chan into believing that his knot is still locked deep inside you. But you’re not that lucky because Chan is quick to laugh and grab your legs, prying you off of Changbin as if you weigh nothing. 

“Don’t be smart now,” he warns. “Finish what you started.” He pulls you close to him, sitting you down in his lap on his prominent bulge. He kisses you once harshly before trailing down, sucking a large mark onto your neck right below your scent gland. His teeth nip right where your mating bite would be, teasing you. 

Your eyes flicker to everyone else who seems to be watching in awe. Hyunjin has crawled into Changbin’s arms now that he’s available but both of their eyes are glued to you as if watching a cinematic masterpiece. 

“He’s so hot when he gets into his ‘alpha’ mode,” Felix whispers to Seungmin. You wanted to agree with him but your senses are so overwhelmed with petrichor and mint. Chan’s scenting you, claiming you as his as thoroughly as he can for the other alphas to see. 

“They can’t help you,” Chan comments when he sees you shoot Minho a desperate look. He gives you a fake pout in return. “It’s me and you, omega. Your safe word is pineapple, okay? I will only stop when you say that word, otherwise it’s game on.” You nod at him and he grips your chin harshly, making you look straight into his eyes. 

“Words.” 

“Yes, alpha.” 

Someone lets out a shaky breath. 

He’s quick to maneuver you the way he wants, positioning you on your knees with your back facing him. You turn behind you to look at him but he grabs the back of your neck and pushes you face first into your nest. You hear him unbuckling his belt and you want to look so bad, to touch but he positioned you a certain way and you don’t want to disobey already. 

Chan says nothing as he pushes his length into you, grabbing your hips and letting out a groan as he bottoms out. He pulls out and slams back in, causing you to lurch forward. Your hands grab at anything, a pillow or t-shirt in order to ground yourself as he sets a brutal pace. 

At some point you hear him scoff and he reaches forward and grabs your arms, holding them behind your back. This lifts your face and chest off of the ground and he uses this new leverage to pound into you.

“Fuck,” he groans. “Perfect little cunt. Gonna… fill you up. Gonna make you round with my pups.” You gasp. You would have never thought he had such a filthy mouth and here you are, looking at the unfiltered version of him. 

“Chan,” you moan, clenching around him. His thighs slap against the back of yours and you can feel him so deep inside of you that you let out sounds that can only be described as animalistic. Your orgasm builds up so fast that you barely have time to warn him, letting out a loud cry instead. He fucks you through it until the afterwaves have worn off and your head slumps forward. He lets go of your hands and gives you a second to recuperate and then he’s lifting you up again, cradling you in his arms. 

You’re about to question what he’s doing before he slides into again and you squeak. He shushes you and grabs your thighs, lifting you up and down on his cock. 

“You’ll let me use you, omega, right?” he grunts. “Let me use you like a little toy until I cum?” You nod and blink tears away at the overstimulation–you want to do this, want to be good for him. His grip will likely leave Chan-shaped fingerprints in your hips and that thought alone makes you feel warm, your wolf liking the thought of your pack alpha claiming you for everyone else to see. You throw your head back and Chan lets out a groan as if he’s in pain. “Don’t do that,” he whines. “Don’t show me your pretty neck like that. You’ll make me want to bite you.” 

You gasp, your heart beating twice as fast in excitement. You’ve talked about mating bites before, but since the relationship was still so new you had assumed everyone would wait until the courting phase was over. But that thought of being his, belonging to him and the pack? 

“Oh, you liked that, didn’t you?” he grins. He bounces you up even higher just to slam you back down onto his cock, relishing in the way your face scrunches in pleasure. 

“Her scent spiked,” Seungmin comments intelligently. “She really wants you to bite her.” You want to make a snide remark, to tell him to shut up but nothing comes out besides a broken sound. 

“Yeah?” Chan teases. “Would omega like it if I put a bite right… here?” He leans forward and places his teeth right on your scent gland, right where a large hickey was already forming from his previous actions. He bites you, lightly, not enough to mark or seal the bond, but it’s enough to make you cum again. 

You’re surprised, he’s surprised, and you practically convulse from the intensity of it. His hips stutter and he falters, clearly taken aback. 

“Gonna… gonna, fuck,” he gets out. You can tell he was going to say something that probably would have made you squirm from the lewdness of it but he can’t get it out because he thrusts once and then twice before he releases inside of you. He throws his head back and opens his mouth to let out a loud cry and he looks angelic in a sense, a thin sheen of sweat covering his features and thick muscles that makes him look like he’s glowing. You help the best you can, weakly lifting your hips to help him ride through his orgasm but his knot locks into place and he holds you so tight in his arms you think you might suffocate. He cradles you towards his neck and places you right into his scent gland and a sense of serenity washes over you. 

You’re thoroughly spent. You feel satiated, no longer thinking about your pleasure or the desire that had overcome you. You can rest and you very well could fall asleep in Chan’s arms right now, with his cock still seated inside you but you know his protective inner alpha would never let him. Jeongin brings you water to drink out of a straw and you oblige, drinking every last drop in record speed. Minho is close behind with a sandwich–when did he even leave the nest? But he hand-feeds you every bite as you breathe in the scent of your eight boyfriends. Your nest smells like love. It smells like home, like the eight people who have vowed to take care of you.

Chan hears you sniffle and immediately tenses. “What’s wrong?” he asks. “Are you hurt? Was I too rough?” 

You laugh as you pry yourself away from his neck to look at him, grabbing his face with two hands as you plant a kiss to his lips. When you pull away he gives you a confused look, brows furrowed with pursed lips. 

“I just love you,” you confess. “I love you all.” He lets out a sigh of relief when he realizes the tears were happy in nature. 

“We love you too,” he replies with a kiss. “We’ll have to talk about this mating thing, you know.” A blush creeps up your face when you remember how eagerly your body reacted to the prospect of getting bit. 

“I know,” you answer. “Just… want to be yours.” 

“Babygirl you already are.” 

When his knot finally deflates a pair of strong arms lifts you off of him. Changbin helps you lay down and Seungmin is waiting with a wet cloth to wipe you clean. You don’t even have to lift a muscle but you do, leaping into the arms of a sleepy but sated Felix. You nuzzle close to him and Jisung clings to your back immediately. You register a flurry of hands and legs all moving together to join the cuddle pile taking place in your nest but your eyes flutter closed and you let out a content sigh. 

You knew that one day you would have to get your heat and though you were apprehensive about it, you should’ve known you’d have your pack to help you get through it. You should’ve known it was okay to open up to them about in the first place and you should’ve known they would take care of you without blinking an eye. Now you know and it has only reinforced your love and trust of them. 

You fall asleep in seconds surrounded by the warmth of your alphas, your boyfriends, your pack. 

─ ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──── ♡ ─── ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──

taglist: @lostgirlinthewoodss masterlist thanks for reading <3

[gatorbites-imagines]

“Viltrumites are actually aliens Mark (cuz I love the weird, body horror, and oviposition :3c)”

Me: (leans forward in chair, putting hands together) yes, please tell more of this Mark that includes weird, body horror and especially oviposition 🙏

I honestly would love to hear how Mark treats normal Reader and their eggs. Would Mark being the one to carry them or Reader? 🤔

“Viltrumites are actually aliens” Mark Grayson 

Honestly, this au only comes from me being a fiend who likes monsters. This has no good solid background yet, its just me being annoying. Its also mostly me rambling about oviposition... 

So like, aliens, huh?  

Im always a big sucker for aliens who take a human form to fit in, so imagine that viltrumites are like that. Their true forms are hard to comprehend and understand, so they take a human-like shape to be easier to perceive. 

Mark would have a more solid human form compared to other viltrumites because of his mom. Other viltrumites would be just kinda, blank to look at, kinda like dolls with no pores or inperfections. 

Marks less human attributes start showing after he gains his powers. Like him losing all his teeth at once, only to be replaced with a new pair that just... bursts out through his gums. They look the exact same but... they feel different. 

His tongue becomes a lot looser, bendable and can extend or shrink.  

His joints become extremely loose, like he can stretch his limbs beyond human levels, and sometimes it just looks like he doesnt have bones inside, just liquid. Flexible beyond belief, and doesnt technically need to breathe air. 

Mark realizes he doesnt need to eat or drink to survive, he has no idea what he actually runs on but he keeps going, he also keeps eating and drinking for comfort. 

Mark realizing he can rip himself open, survive and just watch his guts move about. His insides move around for comfort and safety, like, all his vital parts crawl up into his ribcage during fights.  

Viltrumites having more than one heart, but they arent perceivable by human standards, and they form a “heart” to fit the body standard they take. 

Marks eyes reflecting light like animals when you take pictures with flash on.  

Now, on to the oviposition. 

Actual alien viltrumites producing eggs to breed and further their species. Technically they could breed in a more human way, but their bodies much prefer eggs, both laying and carrying. 

Mark carries an “egg-sack” in his abdomen, kinda like a uterus. It doesn't really do anything unless his body is like “yo, mate, mates ready, mates fertile, go go go! Eggs! EGGS!!” and then start producing as quickly as possible because of their biology wanting to breed as much as possible. 

Mark starts having cramps, hes not really sure what it is in the beginning, maybe he just thinks hes stressed or constipated, until he wakes up and god fuck his dick is aching. It doesnt outright hurt but its uncomfortable, and so so wet. 

He would og into something like a heat or a rut, but its not completely like omegaverse. Instead, he starts sweating, salivating, his insides feel looser, his skin doesnt fit the same. His jaw feels uneven, he bites hard into his pillow cuz his jaws just clamp shut like an alligator.  

Mark would have no idea why hes aching but so fucking horny, his dick feels so heavy and his balls ache. Before he knows it, hes stumbled and flown to where the reader is staying, feeling like a salivating wolf. 

Actual alien vilrumite Mark tumbling in through the window, crumbling onto the floor and just immediately humping the carpet cuz the whole room smells like mate. His abdomen hurts even more, and it feels kind alike he has to pee but its so mcuh heavier and bigger. 

Insert reader being like, “what the hell is going on mark?”, and helping him up. The crotch of his shorts is just soaked, and when they finally get them wrestled down to check whats up, reader notices how flushed and wet Marks cock is. 

His slit looks raw and open, like, wide enough that you could push a finger inside and wiggle is about. Mark just starts rubbing his face into readers shoulder, drooling and whimpering, begging for the reader to take his ovum, cuz somehow his animal brain knows what it is. 

Readers not gonna let him just do whatever, cuz hes really out of it, so it just ends up with them on the bed, both sitting on their knees, marks back against the readers chest. And reader is just... kinda milking his dick into some container of some kind. 

The eggs are orbs, a bit bigger than a marble. Theyre solid but has a squishiness to them when you press on them. They are a cloudy white in color, and Marks cum is extra sticky when hes like this.  

The entire time, Mark is crying, both because it feels good, but also because hes so heartbroken that you won't take his ovum. He made them just for you, why won't you take them? Wasnt he so good for you? There are so many, there must be some that are good enough for you to take them, right? 

Later, you guys figure out through a lot of experimentation, that Mark starts producing “ovum” when you are “extra fertile”. It takes a while to figure out when this is, but apparently its if you jerk off and dont wash the evidence off, cuz the scent makes Marks biology go “oh, our mate must be ready for our clutch”. 

I think you guys also can change where the eggs go, like, if you top and Mark bottoms, then his body starts realizing “hey, we arent planting eggs anywhere, our mate is trying to inseminate ours” and then starts keeping them in his egg sack. Youd have to dock him to fertilize them though. 

Hes always losing control of his more human shape when this goes on, and you can mostly tell because he starts panting with his tongue out, and its long enough to lick his own chest without him even trying.

Always ends up with some really deep tongue kissing, cuz he ends up losing control of his tongue.

He might also just get extra worked up during spring, mostly cuz his body is going “oh, everyone else is fucking and breeding, we should too” 

He also just gets more red, like, hes sweating, flushed like hes been working out, but his sweat doesnt smell bad. Mark would get more clingy too, snuffling at the readers armpits, or anywhere else his sweat is strong, cuz thats where the readers scent is concentrated.  

[onaswife]

In search of an omega

Couple: alpha! Leah Williamson x alpha! Alessia russo x omega!fem!reader

Au!Omegaverse. Alpha x Alpha x Omega

Word count: 2.9k

Warnings: Smut, English is not my first language, so I'm sorry if there are any mistakes, Bad behavior of former Chelsea teammates (nothing is real)

Leah and Alessia, both Arsenal players and Alphas, had been together for a while; they met on the England national team. Their relationship was strong and solid. But for some time now, they both felt like something was missing. They both love each other; there's always that spark between them, both in their relationship and in sex, but they still felt like something was missing. An omega who would fit in with them, who would complete them. Although they had met many omegas recently while celebrating at bars, none seemed to be the omega they were looking for.

But everything changed when the new player arrived from the team's arch-rival, Chelsea. Y/N, a Chelsea full-back, the best full-back they could have, decided to sign with Arsenal. Fans claimed it was the biggest betrayal.

Her signing from Chelsea was a surprise. At Stamford Bridge, Reader had been one of the most dangerous players against Arsenal, a nightmare on the pitch. But seeing her arrive on presentation day wearing the red jersey of her new team made something in Leah and Alessia click.

It was her.

The perfect omega for them.

Her scent was intoxicating, her presence impossible to ignore. She had no idea how much they wanted her. And best of all… she didn't have an alpha yet.

After the welcome that was given every time a new member joined the team, Leah and Alessia were fighting over who would show Y/N around. They both took it easy, showing her all the essential places (and the non-essential ones too). They both took the opportunity to get to know her better, exchanging numbers with the excuse that she would text them in case she had questions or needed a driver, since Y/N didn't have a car yet.

From that day on, the Arsenal veterans began flirting. It wasn't obvious flirting; it was just little things, like making sure Y/N felt comfortable.

Then, the flirting began to develop, so that after practice, Alessia and Leah would offer to drive her home, making sure she was safe and comfortable.

Over the course of two months, they had already established a relationship of trust between them. Y/N was their favorite Omega. The physical contact began to increase, small touches at first, then leaving their hands lingering longer than usual on the Omega's back, or touching her shoulders or giving her massages after a more aggressive workout.

But the real hunt began with the texts.

At first, they were casual. "Hard training today, are you okay?" "See you tomorrow, want us to bring you some coffee?" But then… they began to change. They were much more flirtatious, almost like proposals.

"You looked beautiful on the court today. Hard to concentrate with an Omega like you around."

"Have you ever thought about what it would be like to have two Alphas just for you?"

"We love seeing you tremble when we look at you, omega. The question is… how much more could we make you tremble?"

Y/N couldn't handle the tension. She felt on fire every time the messages appeared on her screen. Her thoughts clouded during training when she felt Leah and Alessia's eyes on her. She couldn't deny how much she loved them, how much she desired them. She couldn't stop her thoughts from wandering at the comments the alphas made. She could imagine what it would be like to be with both of them, how their lips felt on hers, roaming her body, feeling them next to her. After those thoughts and more, she always ended up needy with a vibrator on her clitoris, moaning at the thoughts of Leah and Alessia.

One night, after a rather intense game in which everyone was exhausted enough to not want to celebrate, Leah texted her, just as she did every day, "Enough with the hints. We want you for ourselves. Let us take you on a date."

Y/N hesitated… thought about it for a few seconds. Then the answer came out faster than she thought, almost naturally.

"Yes."

The first date was perfect. Leah and Alessia took her to an intimate restaurant, where the jokes, the glances, and the heat between them became unbearable. Leah played with the rim of her glass, looking at her with that arrogant smile that made it hard for the Omega to breathe.

"You know you belong to us, right?" Alessia murmured in her ear when Leah had gotten up to go to the bathroom.

Y/N felt her skin prickling. Her omega instinct screamed at her to snuggle between them, to let herself be claimed. But her mind and she knew she shouldn't, at least not yet. Y/N had a feeling they were the alphas she wanted in her life, to mark her and bear her pups.

When Leah returned from the bathroom, she resumed her place on Y/N's other side, resting her hand on her thigh. Y/N became even more nervous; she liked the closeness they both showed her, but at that moment she felt much more sensitive. Every little touch she felt from Alessia, every touch from Leah made a tingle straight to the core.

When the three of them finished dinner amid laughter and knowing glances from the couple, the date came to an end. The three of them stood up from where they were sitting, feeling a tinge of sadness knowing the date would come to an end. The three of them walked slowly toward the exit, talking about everything and nothing at the same time. When they got to the car, they opened the door for Y/N to get in first, and then they both got in, heading for the apartment where Y/N had started staying.

After that great first date, it turned into a second. The second into a third. And soon, after almost a year of dating and an informal relationship between the three of them, Y/N was spending more time at Leah and Alessia's house than she was at her own. It started as a weekly movie night. One day a week, they would get together to watch a movie at the alphas' apartment, where Y/N ended up staying the night. Then, they would spend time at the apartment, where the three of them, after some discussion, decided to sleep there. Using the excuse of the sleepovers they sometimes had, Y/N started leaving items of clothing in the alphas' closet, so when they went out to train the next day, Y/N would inevitably be impregnated with the scent of Leah and Alessia.

Although Alessia and Leah joked about it, deep down, they both knew that Y/N already belonged to them, was their omega without the need for a brand, or well, even without the brand.

Then came that game. The big London derby. Chelsea versus Arsenal.

Back when she played for Chelsea, she used to destroy Arsenal. But now… now it was different.

Y/N didn't just play well, she played with fire. Every pass, every dribble, every shot was a declaration: She belonged to Arsenal now.

Chelsea weren't happy about losing her. It was pretty obvious from the pre-match press conference, where the current manager lamented having accepted Arsenal's offer for her, and the current players on her squad made their displeasure clear on the pitch.

It started with off-the-cuff comments, talking about how needy Y/N was with the alphas, which was why they didn't want her on the team, and resentful glances from Lauren James. The two had been quite close during Y/N's time with her former team, so James felt her departure was a betrayal of what they were building together.

Before halftime, things escalated pretty quickly. Now it wasn't verbal, now it was physical: harsh tackles, fouls, "accidental" hits, all without being booked by the referee. When she saw that, she pretended nothing had happened.

There was a particularly harsh tackle on Y/N as she ran down the touchline, looking for Lessi or Frida. After finding Frida and sending a cross in, she felt a sharp pain run from her ankle to her thigh. She fell straight to the ground, clutching her ankle, the pain nagging at her. She tried to get back to her feet, all in short, slow movements. First, she rolled onto her back, then placed a hand on the damp grass until she could sit up. As soon as she was seated, she heard a voice, one she unfortunately recognized quite well.

"Stop pretending and get up. No one believes your lies anymore." Y/N felt her chest tighten for a moment, her breath catching in her chest as her eyes widened in surprise.

"Come on, useless omega, get up." Without any tact, she grabbed her forearm, lifting her painlessly, pulling her arm with a firm grip. She was about to utter more words until she felt someone push her. By inertia, the omega fell back onto her butt onto the grass, hoping the pain in her ankle would pass soon.

Minutes later—after the medics came onto the field to check on her ankle and tell her it was fine, it had just been the blow—Y/N could finally see what all the commotion was about.

Alessia was grabbing James by the collar of her jersey, while Katie and Beth were trying to separate her and Leah. Y/N looked to her side when she felt someone grab her hand. It was Kyra and Lotte.

"They'll be fine. How are you doing? We can tell Renée to make the substitution."

Kyra was the one who spoke, while Lotte brought her hand up to the injured omega's face, hoping to see some sign that she wasn't fit to continue playing.

"Lessie has to be stopped, otherwise she'll get a red card!" Lotte and Kyra glanced at each other for a second, then turned to look at the area where the argument was going on. Neither alpha was budging. While Lauren continued to yell insults at Y/N, Alessia was trying to calm down and not punch her in the face, which wasn't working as the doctors continued to work on her Omega.

"You better stay away from her, otherwise, I won't take care of a broken nose."

"Believe me, we all want to stay away from that whore," James blurted out near Alessia's face, seeing how she was getting closer and closer to losing her temper. "How much harder are they going to try to get her into bed? Although, well, she's not very good there."

Upon hearing Lauren's words, Leah felt her anger grow even more, she felt her blood boil, but she thought more clearly and approached the referee, telling her about the comments Lauren kept making.

After what was a "fight" that lasted about 10 minutes, the referee sent Lauren off, allowing the match to continue.

When the final whistle blew, marking Arsenal's victory, the first thing she did was run straight to Leah and Alessia—who, impressively, wasn't penalized.

The two of them welcomed you with open arms, enveloping you in their scent, making sure everyone saw who you belonged to now. Leah was the one who broke the silence between the three of them.

She whispered in her ear, "You played amazing, baby. I think you deserve a reward." You blushed even more than you already had from the previous game and buried yourself deeper in your alphas' arms, enjoying the moment of closeness.

When they arrived at the locker room amidst the victory celebrations against Chelsea, Y/N was trapped between her alphas' bodies. Leah was holding her by the waist, leaning her body against the omega's back, while Alessia was hugging her from the front, resting her head in the crook of Y/N's neck.

Leah placed soft kisses on Y/N's neck and the nape of her neck, feeling her begin to melt in her hands, a sensation that Leah loved.

"Why don't we go home instead?"

"We could have our own private celebration." Alessia was the one who spoke this time against the omega's ear, leaning her body against Y/n's, making her feel her small erection against her abdomen.

If before I was in a hurry to shower quickly, now it was a necessity to finish and go home quickly.

You barely had time to process what those words meant before finding yourself in your nest—the apartment you all now shared, the place you'd previously lived almost abandoned—

Leah and Alessia couldn't wait any longer; they'd been patient, but the match had changed everything. Seeing how you fought for every ball, how you responded to your former teammates' words, and how in the second half you looked like a completely new and sexy person, it took its toll on both of them.

That night, after dinner made by Leah and snuggled up in the nest in Lessi's arms, soft, tender kisses began to land on your face and neck from the older alphas. After a kissing session that gradually escalated in intensity and clothes began to get in the way, Leah took the omega in her arms, wrapping her legs around her waist, so she could simultaneously grind her member against her crotch.

Y/N was purring and moaning with need. She needed to feel her alphas, she wanted to feel the release they'd been avoiding since they left the stadium.

As soon as they got to the bedroom, Leah sat with Y/N ​​on her lap while caressing her omega's waist and butt. "You don't know how much I need you, baby, how much I want you," the alpha began to whisper against her ear while the omega moved her hips over her cock. She pulled the shirt the girl was wearing over her head, throwing it on the bedroom floor.

She brought her face to my chest, beginning to lick and lightly bite my nipples. I felt myself getting wetter and wetter watching her and feeling her on my body. The only thing on my mind was feeling them even more.

When I heard Lessi's footsteps enter the room, Leah and I were already naked, her cock buried inside me. I couldn't stand it anymore. Leah had stopped her movements every time she felt I was close to my orgasm, but every time I began to move away from her body, she gripped my hips more firmly and wouldn't let me move. I felt Lessi's presence before her hands behind my back. She was already naked, and she began kissing my neck and then leaving small bites.

"You look so pretty riding Leah's cock, so pretty and so ours." She left a slightly harder bite, making me moan. "Who should be putting a nice mark here?" She ran her tongue over the spot where the couple's mark should have been. "Lessi… Please." It was on automatic, without me realizing I had left the space free for her to mark me.

I heard Leah giggle beneath me. “She’s a desperate little omega, desperate for our cocks and a mark.” She grabbed my thighs and left a squeeze there, indicating that she would start rocking me on her cock again. “What more do you want? To be tied up while Lessi marks you?” The only thing that came out of my lips was a lewd moan as I moved faster on Leah’s cock, trying to reach my orgasm. I needed the release otherwise I would come crazy.

The overstimulation I was feeling was overwhelming. Alessia's hands roaming my body, feeling her begin to press against my ass, Leah's mouth on my breasts, and her cock buried inside me. It was getting closer and closer. I could feel that familiar tug in my belly.

"Please, Leah, please, I need to do this." My voice sounded needier than ever, desperate gasps leaving my chest. I couldn't recognize myself being so submissive and needy; it wasn't like me, but feeling the level of pleasure I was reaching was something new.

"You're ours now," Leah murmured. "Forever," Alessia added.

As soon as I heard those words, followed by that stinging sensation on my neck and something hot running down my lower back and ass, I felt myself come down from that cloud of pleasure at an accelerated pace. The orgasm that swept through me was an avalanche of heightened senses. I continued to feel Leah's thrusts, then a deeper, stronger thrust until Leah stilled, panting against my neck. That's when I felt it.

Alessia had marked me, and Leah had knotted me.

I'd never felt more whole. More loved. More hers.

Chelsea might have been furious. I might have lost friends. But in this moment, between Leah and Alessia's arms, lying in my nest, nothing mattered.

Because now I had a new home. And two alphas who would never let me go.

Here is what was promised, I hope you like it and sorry if there are mistakes.

[hollyhomburg]

Before I Leave You (Pt.82)

(Omegaverse au, Mafia au, Bts x Reader)

Summary: The first beach day of the season prompts both You and Tae to talk through some of your sadness. This time, you do something about it. "You’re so gentle. I don’t think you understand it.”

Tags: Trans! Tae, Dysphoria, talks of jealousy and love, top surgery/boob jobs, medical talk, talk of weight gain, body insecurity, body dysmorphia, crack, attempts at humor boobs, fingering, mild dirty talk, voyeurism, Talks of depression, mention of seizures but no seizures today, fluff, angst, hurt/comfort, talk of marriage and wedding rings, mentions of past physical abuse, mentions of past self-harm, mentions of ptsd, scars, this is the beach episode that all anime's have,

W/c: 20.6k

A/n: wow! this is the chapter that officially pushes us up and over the 1million words mark of this story! i hope that everyone has enjoyed the ride so far, it feels so satisfying to get to the end of tae's arc after all this time <3 i really enjoyed writing this even if it took me a bit longer to get here. please tell me what you think of it and if you like it lol.

Previous part- Masterlist - First part

Summer comes, polishing its rusty claws.

It’s easy to feel daunted by the change in season, it always makes you feel like you’re running out of time. But change doesn’t always bring bad things. Scary Things? Sure. But alot of change is necessary, even if it's scary at first.

The date is June 1, and the change in weather is welcome. An early warm spell sends the pack scrambling to set up the outdoor furniture, cutting up watermelon after watermelon and strawberry over strawberry.

Jimin gifts Tae a new outdoor settee with a thick pink cushion and woven rattan back, dotted with swans and flowers. You and Tae tear through your sundress collection and keep your favorites on rotation. matching most days and color cordinating. You wear yellow on monday and pink on wednesday. Sometimes when Namjoon asks, you wear blue.

Hobi's sprouts come up on the windowsill and Yoongi makes him a set of four raised garden beds out front for green onions and parsley. the tomatoes that are green and small now will get a little out of control by the end of the summer.

Sort of like the roses. They heap over the rock wall. Wild and untamed and beautiful. Hobi can't bear the idea of cutting them back or even propping them up with a trellis.

But Picking the flowers for you and Tae however- that is something that Hobi can stomach.

Jungkook is perpetually empty from the nest from the hours of 6am to 9am. Intent on using as much sunlight as possible to take his ridiculous 12-mile runs. Sometimes when he feels like going slow, you go with him. He has this stupid dream of running a 5k with you (and you are unfortunately prone to indulging his stupid dreams). Even if he spends half of your morning walks teasing you for your slow pace.

You can only run like 50 feet without getting too out of breath to continue. But every day you go a little farther. Run a little longer. change is funny like that- it creeps up on you.

"Did Yoongi's mating mark make you like- more like a cat?"

"That's a really nice way of calling me lazy" you tease. Jungkook just grins. Both of your hands are sweaty and swinging between you. You have too many questions for him. “Why do you even like running anyway? Why do you want to run with me? Wouldn't it be faster if you went alone? You could run a marathon like tomorrow if you wanted.”

“Yeah, but it would be different if it was with you and I ran my first marathon when I was 20 before I even met Jimin and Tae. They're fun but only if you do it with a ton of people.” he looks down at your feet.

"When those wear out we should get matching sneakers."

"Can mine be pink?"

"Only if mine are purple."

"Deal."

When you do leave with Jungkook you always come home to Namjoon sitting on the front porch reclining in Tae's pink settee, reading and sipping his coffee. The curious chickadees twittering around you a gentle giant of a pack alpha.

Namjoon’s hair has started to go truly salt and pepper. Probably from the stress of the last year. You try to count them all one evening sprawled in the living room, spirited away playing on the TV, Namjoon on the floor sitting between your legs. He lets out a groan and tells you to stop when you get to 100.

“We could always dye it you know? You don’t need to go grey if you don’t want to. Jimin's pink for Christ's sake-” Jimin had perked up from the dining room chair, fresh dye dotting his hairline like the roses dot the rock wall outside. (And most of the windowsills since Hobi likes to pick the roses and bring them inside.)

"Yeah hyung, go pink with me! you're practically a blank canvas" Tae hums from behind Jimin, smiling down at him as she mixes a fresh bowl full of fuchsia.

Namjoon peers at the back of his head with the handheld mirror. He catches your love-struck look as you gently thread your fingers through his nape, your soft smile.

“No. It's okay.” He says. Contemplative. Even though you tell him that Tae dyes her hair so much that she has no idea when she’s going to go grey or if she’ll even ever really notice.

(Jin shaves Namjoon's hair later that week, going short for the heat and summer. And you and Jimin perpetually rub his spiky short hair, a bit obsessed with how sensory it is until he tells you to stop).

But this is how summer with the pack goes. Warm nights spent at your favorite spot and hamburgers and French fries. There are people to call, and things to orchestrate. Jin’s been going a little insane since quitting his job with the FBI, and the warm weather only makes him more prone to fussing. You hardly survived the post-heat spring cleaning.

More than once this spring Jin has demanded that Jungkook actually be hosed down outside after one of his runs turned him muddy and sweaty. Sometimes, Jin does the same with Hobi if he gets particularly grimy taming the garden. The veggies and the Roses. The walks and slow evenings. Life with the pack goes like this; a little lazy, a little busy chasing everyone around and keeping it together.

The garden grows. The sweet lemony lemony-smelling French doubles fill the yard with their scent and Red David Austins dot the fence in the corner like red stars. White fragrant French cups drape up and over the stone.

Hobi likes to pick them in the early morning, right as he has his first cup of coffee. Someone else is inside is getting you yours, or maybe you and Tae are changing for the pack's beach day. You both looked sleepy and draped all over each other when Hobi last saw you. Trailing after Jin who was already griping about the UV index as he and Tae led you in the direction of the dressing room to pick out your bikini for the day.

His careful fingers are mindful of thorns as he snips them free of the bush. A morning dove coos in the middle of the cul de sack, and Noodle meows from around his ankles guarding the alpha’s coffee (and occasionally sneaking sips. Especially if Hobi's used half and half). His baby blue cup rests in the grass slightly overgrown because Hobi is ever mindful of the pollinators.

He has a few blooms in his hands, mainly the pink ones. Hobi offers one to Noodle, crouching on creaky knees, letting the cat smell. Pushing his whiskers past the first row of petals. Purring loudly.

“What do you say Nu? Should we head inside and see if the girls like them?”

The door creaks and Hobi's coffee cup dangles from one pinky, empty. Three brightly colored beach bags wait by the door clogging the doorway and stopping Hobi from being able to open it all the way. They're piled high with towels, chip bags, and enough sunscreen to cover a small parking lot. Your and Tae's dresses are draped over the back of the couch, colorful and long patchwork spilling half onto the floor. A river of multi-colored floral squares.

Hobi can be forgiven for not immediately realizing what he’s watching.

You’re up on the counter and the bikini you wear is small, a bit too small. The red string at the back tied in a bow. One of Tae's hands tangle in it. Winding the red strand over her knuckles, back and forth between her fingers. Your bare back and your dimples are on display- distracting Hobi from what’s going on at your front. 

There’s just a lot of skin on display is all, and not much clothes. Hobi can handle it. Like a gentleman.  He restrains his imagination. Reminding himself that he's allowed to look, that he's not being creepy. But still- he's a little happy that Tae seems to be too busy whispering something to you from between your legs to notice Hobi's eyes trailing up your back.  

She's got one hand on your hip, digging into the alluring cleft where hip meets torso, the other concealed by your bodies.

You’d think he’d be used to it- you and Tae lounging around in little to nothing. Tae's gauzy collection of night dresses, or your spread of mini sleep shorts- but the mini bikini seems extra extra mini today. The thread-narrow straps and small red triangles do little to conceal your body and how it swells. 

Your milk had tapered off after the first few weeks of your heat but the swelling has been slow to go down.  That coupled with a little bit of post-heat indulgence and doting has left your body round and supple in a way that the alphas just devour. Hobi knows you've complained more than once about the newfound back aches and the new stretch marks and he sympathizes he really does but-

But fuck.

You sort of look like something off the cover of one of those vintage Playboy magazines that Tae pretends she likes for 'aesthetic reasons'. Not that Hobi judges. Hobi understands why tae's a little obsessed with them. Your chest is sort of a wet dream.

The whole pack is a lot obsessed with them.

Hobi thinks you're just kissing until You tip your head back and moan, and he almost trips over the corner of the carpet.

“Oh? You're-” Hobi's throat goes dry.

Tae picks her head up from where it was buried in your hair and laughs. Showing her canines, eyes bright and mischievous.

Her hand keeps moving between your thighs. When you try to close your legs, Tae's other hand grabs your knee and pushes them open. She does it like she hardly notices you squirming away or your sudden shyness.

Your scar shines silvery. Hobi hardly notices it. Eyes flicking down to it, to where tae grips your hip, fingers dimpling. Hardly catching the half-frantic glance you send over your shoulder at him. Caught.

Tae bites into the skin of your shoulder, so quick that Hobi almost misses it, directing your attention back to her with a jolt. It's a light correction, a playful one. There are other bruises and evidence of the pack's loving on your body too, a hickey under your jaw that hobi's pretty sure is from him. Others on the inside of your thighs from Jimin, And even more along the line of the bikini.

Jungkook has this funny habit of leaving bruises in the shape of a heart. Tilting his neck so that his hickeys make a pattern.

It's nothing Hobi hasn't seen before. This kind of thing is sort of routine for the pack. Yesterday he found Jungkook and Yoongi fucking in the sunroom, and the morning before that Hobi walked in on Jimin and Namjoon in the upstairs bathroom having some sort of staring match as Jin showered. Both of them hard and pretending they weren't.

And the day before that Tae had walked in on you and Hobi and Yoongi being…a little bit ridiculous on the front porch. Doing some all too public heavy petting that the pack alpha and pack omega would surely disapprove of if they found out.

It's not the first time Hobi has kept your secrets.

The last time Hobi saw Tae finger you, you were at the kitchen table (three mornings ago) but Hobi can't say it's not a welcome surprise. Your squirming is all you can do to keep the pack's pawing at bay when you're like this.

Tae grins, Drinking in Hobi's blush like it's strawberry lemonade. She doesn’t slow her pace at all. Two fingers or three? Her hand works in between your tights as you sag against her front, boneless. Giving in to the fact that you have an audience and Tae doesn't have any plans of stopping. Her wrist crooks to find the angle that makes your toes curl and Hobi sees it on your face the moment she finds that little spot that makes you clench extra hard.

Upstairs, Jungkook laughs loudly. Someone or something crashes into a door or a wall hard enough to make the windows in the kitchen rattle. Probably Jimin and Jungkook chasing each other around, zoomies that are sure to get worse when they get to the beach.

“Guys” Jin’s stressed tone sounds and Namjoon’s deep baritone says something in response. Too low to hear. Distracting the pack omega so that the pups can be pups. Who knows where Yoongi is, probably tightening down a screw or a loose nail or something.

Hobi smirks, kicking a hip up against the counter after refilling his coffee. Settling in to watch. The roses are forgotten about, discarded on the counter where they glimmer, going withy.

Hobi sips his coffee. Making eye contact with you over Tae's shoulder. And you blush furiously at the blatant way his eyes flicker from your face to your chest to between your legs.

"Do you-" you breathe heavily, cheek resting against Tae's arm, scrambling to paw at her hand when she crooks her fingers a little deeper, petting insistently in and in. Your bikini bottom is pushed to the side, leaving a little trickle of slick on the counter. The dewy and delicious parts of you are hardly hidden by Tae's wrist. A delighted growl-pur builds in Hobi's chest at the sight.

"Do you have to watch?" Your voice goes breath as Tae changes the angle of her hand and you throw your head back, but Hobi doesn't even blink.

"I'm quite enjoying my view thank you very much." He teases. "a settling?" He asks, taking in your dazed expression and the way you cling to her.

"Hole check." Tae quips, her tone vaguely endeared, like Jin's hole checks aren't the pack's favorite form of entertainment when it comes to teasing you and keeping you settled. Hobi's seen you get them just about everywhere; in the shower, bent over the arm of the couch. Or jin's favorite- sprawled over his lap in the nest before bed, usually post knotting.

You hiccup and paw at her wrist, but she just keeps going.

Tae growls, deep and pleased. There must be something with her instincts today, something setting her on edge. Maybe it's just the sight of you in that itty bitty bikini, a size too small for your new healthy body that spills out around its edges. Fuck- girls are so-

Hobi's grip goes white-knuckled on his coffee, and Tae shifts to the side so that Hobi can see. You duck forward into her chest overwhelmed nuzzling the faint fat there. You want to suck. To keep something in your mouth to keep the moans at bay.

You’d woken up a little bit soft-minded, a little bit more laconic than usual. Yoongi wrapped around your shoulders and Jungkook nuzzling somewhere around your stomach. No one was too surprised that it had been hard to wake you up.

It’s no wonder that Tae- usually more prone to being riled up by you in omegspace, had taken the way you’d trailed after her as something of an invitation.

You’re not wearing one of your bikini no- Hobi is intimately familiar with those (on account of how much you’ve both used the upstairs hot tub this spring) this red one is Tae's. Normally that wouldn’t be an issue but-

Tae's chest is not the same size as yours, especially not after your heat- whereas this bikini fits Tae perfectly- on you- it’s a little small.

Hobi can’t stop looking at your sternum, can't stop looking at you. the rest of the day is going to be torture. everything about you distracts him- the chub at the side of the red triangles, that freckle between your chest- all of it.

Tae grins at him like she knows and that's why she chose it, her cheek resting on the top of your head, smiling gently like she’s not knuckle deep in your pussy. Your bikini bottom is pushed to the side darkening to a faint maroon.

Her hand keeps moving, nudging sweet little sounds from you. Her hands are glossy to the knuckle and you know you’re leaking onto the kitchen counter (not that it hasn’t seen worse) you bury your nose in her throat, and let out these little huffs, and tae's hand slips under the side of your bikini to feel the flutter of your heart.

or just feel you up a bit. Her squeezes are appreciative and surprisingly tender.

Ah, fuck.

Hobi crosses his arms and sips at his coffee. You make eye contact with him and then shy away, hiding your moans in Tae's shoulder. Tae's bikini is dotted with small flowers, white on top and pink on the bottom.

Her chestnut hair is extra curly- Hobi doesn’t know why she bothered with the rollers when any effort that she puts into her hair will be damaged by the salt water later but still. It spills over her shoulders in pretty waves. She’s still wearing a clip at the nape of her neck, Hobi darts forward to take it out as you let out high-pitched ‘ah- ah- ah's

“Yah guys! Not in the kitchen! We eat here.” Jin already has a healthy glob of sunscreen covering both his cheeks, depositing yet another beach bag by the front with a loud and uncermous thud as he catches sight of what you and tae and now hobi are doing in the kitchen.

You can tell by the brief glance you cast over Tae's shoulder that he was planning on hassling you to get some sunscreen on too, a task now forgotten.

Tae cocks an eyebrow at Jin, and her fingering goes a little stronger, she picks up one of your legs hips splaying wider, showng jin too. "Yeah? I eat here too."

Jin huffs, half laughing. Hobi snorts into his coffee. "You're unbelievable."

“Just one sec, she’s almost there.”

You hide your face in Tae's shoulder, blushing furiously at the casual way she says it, all but pawing at her. Your fingers dig into her arm, the delicate bracelets on her wrists jingle and she crooks her fingers right there.

“You’re just gonna stand there? Your bathing suit is still upstairs?”

Tae grins at Hobi, pressing her thumb against your clit in the way that makes you squeal. All but ignoring your predicament. Hobi knows you like it when your pleasure is treated as routine, as something casual. Hardly worth mentioning or acting up over. They could make you cum over breakfast and then in the car and it would just be taking care of you. they'd decide and you'd take it. 

“And what? Miss the show?”

Jin sighs and forces you to untuck your head from her shoulder. "you have until she cums before I make you go upstairs and change baby."

"But-"

"No buts." you bite your lip to keep your moans at bay. Eyes dazed and foggy, completely small underneath their attention. “Pretty little thing,” Jin comments, eyes dark. Tae's hips shift ever so slightly. Like she’s supremely aware of the pack omega so close behind her.  And Jin’s hand crests your knee and your ankle, holding you open so that Tae can continue.

“Close your eyes pup,” You moan through it, Jin spreading a generous layer of sunscreen on your cheeks as Tae's hand works, turning your bathing suit dewy, wet, and messy.

You whine, high-pitched quiet. Jimin trips over the carpet in the main room same as Hobi, eyes flicking from Tae's hands to you then back again. “Oh, I- oh”

Hobi takes another swallow of his coffee, "yeah, oh" Hobi watches Jimin's eyes flicker from your pussy, to the wet countertop below.

Jimin's been being…a bit weird about your slick since your heat. A little bit less likely to reach out to you, to touch you. Like he’s too mindful of his own desires (or of triggering an early rut, Jimin is sort of due for one just like Hobi- he can feel it, an itch under his skin sometimes that threatens to build). But still unable to stop the almost magnetic draw to you in the evenings when the night falls and the hours grow slow.

He hasn’t exactly been obsessed with your pussy since your heat, but to say there's have barely been a 2-day span where Jimin hasn’t sought you out would be true. There's hardly been an evening that he hasn’t folded himself close in the nest and shuffled up behind you. Needy and a bit hard already at just the thought of asking. It's hard to pretend like he hasn’t sat next to you at every available opportunity. That Jimin hasn't trailed behind you and Tae or closed the door to the library room when Tae decides she needs some 'personal reenactment' for a chapter in her book.

Hobi doesn't blame Jimin for being pussy whipped. Hell- all of them are a little obsessed with it. He's heard Namjoon and Jin talking about it, late at night when they think no one is awake.

"The doctor did say that we should be careful. About her slick and us alpha's."

"Do you think they could get like- dependant on it?"

"I think it's only an issue if the pup says it is." Jin had snorted, and the sound of lips connecting had slightly woken Hobi from sleep. Wet and messy kisses getting messier by the second.

"If Minnie wants help, he'll come to us."

Hobi sort of wonders if this is like that, if Tae is like that with you, either addicted or dependent on it and that's why she's fingering you on the kitchen counter. Watching as you paw at Tae's wrist as it starts to become too much, moaning against her throat as she stalwartly continues to rub up against the spongy part of you.

Hobi could tell you the exact moment that she tips you over the edge. Fingers reaching just a bit deeper in almost a petting motion. Hobi laughs, and your squirming goes a little overstimulated, trying to pull back, gripping Tae's wrist with a choked-off moan. But Tae won't stop until you actually start to tremble.

Your body seizes and then relaxes, and you cling to her, sighing, burying your face in her neck to hide from the others who shuffle around the kitchen. Yoongi barely pauses to dot a kiss on your forehead before he gets the cut-up watermelon out of the freezer and asks Jimin to carry the cooler up from the basement. The others continue to chatter.

"Did you grab the lemonade?"

"Yes!" Jungkook bounces around the kitchen, already with so much energy even though he's had no caffeine.

"And the liquid iv?"

"Yes hyung- yes, come on- the tide is changing and I wanna make sure we have high tide for body surfing-"

"Wait Yoongi- could you check the oil in Hobi's car-" 

"I checked it two days ago." Hobi puts his empty coffee cup in the sink.

"Before or after you and the pup took it out? I know how you drive baby."

That makes Hobi blush, it’s as gentle of a scolding as Jin is capable of giving, "Hyung-"

"Go change pup."

Hobi sighs and follows the pack omega's instructions. Tae keeps her fingers inside of you until you’ve had the chance to come down all the way, until your breathing has gone heavy and you blink up at her, feeling a little hazy. She grins and kisses you on the nose. She takes her fingers out with a faint squelch, wiping them on a kitchen towel before she gently puts your bikini back in place. You whine and squirm.

Namjoon comes down the stairs, nostrils flaring, looking up at you and Tae, you’re a bit debauched, but Jin continues rubbing sunscreen onto your cheeks, switching to Tae's after a second. “Are you guys ugh- ready to go?”

Tae shuffles away with a lazy grin. You blink at her like you're half surprised that she's left you alone on the counter. She asks for it, and Jimin hands her both of your dresses, she pulls her dress over her head and sets yours on the counter.

“Hold on, one sec,” Tae fixes your bikini bottom, putting it back in place before dropping to one knee. Your hand goes into her hair, tugging and blushing furiously as she does. Trying to pull her back up as the whole pack watches her press a kiss over your pussy lips, the wet fabric of your bottom clinging to them, showing everything. Every ridge and dip.

Tae doesn't lick or nibble. She just kisses your wet spot and pops up onto her feet with a grin, hair bouncing,

“There we go, ready!”

~-~

It’s an uncommonly hot day for June. The seagulls turn slowly in a circle, like one big mobile buffered by the gentle ocean breeze. Even the screaming children feel quiet, dampened by the sound of the ocean waves roaring.

You almost bump into Jungkook as he helps unload the car, a brightly colored beach bag under either arm. Shirt already off and looking drippy and boyish in the summer sunshine, romantic looking in a way that only Jungkook can gring. He grins, his tousled hair just so before he ducks down to peck your forehead and dance around you.

You sway in the sunlight like a reed before toppling back into the passenger seat.

Hobi leans low, hands balanced on the hot metal roof of the car. Eyeing you over the rim of his dark sunglasses. A little worried. The others dart around both of you. Getting the bags, the cooler, the umbrella from the cars.

“You okay?” He asks and you fiddle with the ribbon on your sunhat, not meeting his eyes.

“Yeah,” you say after a second. You'd spent the whole car ride staring out the half-cracked window, eyelashes catching the wind. Hair going tangly until Tae leaned forward from the backseat to put it up for you in a claw clip.

The rendezvous earlier hadn't woken you up, not like they'd hoped, not at all. Hobi looks at you for another long moment before saying, “okay, I’m going to believe that until you tell me otherwise alright?”

“Alright.” You say, trying to convince yourself to smile. It’s easy when Hobi is looking at you like that. It's a nice day, you should enjoy it without worrying.

But the worry is hard to let go of.

Jin's endless chatter is the companion to your quiet. "Joonie- did we pack the watermelon? Did anyone see my SPF 70? Jungkook- do not run down the stairs, you remember what happened when you slipped and you skinned your knee? that goes the same for you too Hobi! Yoongi did you remember your sun top? Where did I put my sunglasses- thank you, baby.” Yoongi hands them over, dark hair glistening shiny, and healthy under the sun.

Tae wears a big pink sunhat and you wear a black one, sparing your shoulders from the sun, although they’ve been dotted and smeared with sunscreen too. Although the pack omega made each and every one of you line up for another layer of sunscreen and morning kisses before getting into the car you know today will leave you with tan lines no matter how many times Jin asks you to re-apply.

Especially when it comes to swimming.

The ocean hovers, stretching to the end of the world. The tide is still high but turning. A storm surge from a few days back has left even the waves aggressive at low tide. “Buddy system- Jungkook, you’re not allowed to go out on your-” Jungkook ignores Jin’s griping, dashing out into the hot sand. Jimin and Hobi and Tae hot on his heels.

The pack files down the steps, toting woven chairs and tasseled umbrellas, Yoongi’s face looks several shades lighter than normal from the sheer amount of sunscreen that he’s applied. He grumbles and hugs a big 2-gallon jug of water and lemon slices to his chest. But Jin is a professional. Each of them hold one fishing rod a peice, a small tackle box between the two of them is all that they need.

From the bottom of the steps, Namjoon waits.

He smiles up at you. You’re taking the steps slowly, one at a time in your squeaky plastic flip-flops hugging the big woven beach blanket to your chest. Jungkook Jimin and Hobi are already chasing each other across the sand, halfway to the ocean. You watch Jungkook dive, all but tackling Jimin up and over the dunes, Hobi valiantly comes to the other alpha’s rescue, but it’s no use, the three of them go rolling and tumbling. You can see the sand in Jungkook’s dark hair from here.

Namjoon smiles at you from the bottom steps, switching from holding the packs cooler with two hands to one, he offers you his hand wordlessly tugging the cooler behind him while you walk. Waiting for you to take off your flip-flops and hook them through his fingers so that you don't have to hold them.

Namjoon and you trail behind, the pack alpha going slow for you. Your hat nudges his shoulder. Yoongi and Jin walk a few paces ahead, bickering like an old married couple about the place you'll set up shop, matching rings on their fingers, bound between the two of them even if they’re both carrying too much. They still hold hands.

The rings are a new development, simple silver bands for the two of them, a tiny diamond on Jin's. You don’t know when it exactly started to come up in conversation (shortly after you'd drunkenly announced that you wanted to marry Tae maybe, although that was months ago at this point) but somewhere along the last 4 months, they've both started to wear them every day. One morning you’d woken up to Yoongi grumbling about ring sizes, that all the nitrogen from the day before was making his fingers feel too swollen for it.

You're hardly surprised.

They’re just testing it out, just making sure to see if they even like wearing them. Is it even a real marriage if they haven't filled out the paperwork and don't want to do anything like a ceremony? Does starting to wear rings even matter when Yoongi and Jin have already been semi-married in everything but paperwork for nearly all of their adult lives?

You’d known sort of from the beginning that Yoongi had always planned on marrying Jin, regardless of the mating mark. Maybe it would bother you more if you weren't fully planning on marrying Tae one day.

But with that you're going slow. Like today, you're in no rush.

Just like you plan on marrying Tae, just like you're sort of already mated to Hobi- regardless of the fact that you'll never bite him and he'll never be able to bite you. The feelings are still there.

You’d talked about it with Yoongi shortly after your heat. Alone, just the two of you cuddled up together late one night in the nesting pod after a bit of pack revelry. you can still hear everyone upstairs if you listen hard enough, spilling from the upstairs windows. The windows open to allow in a stray sun-warmed breeze. The weather shifting, the season changing and another summer is on its way.

"It feels like something I need to do before I finish the house. You know? Like it doesn't make sense to finish the house and not be married to Jin inside of it."

"This sort of feels like you're breaking up with me."

Yoongi had rushed to reassure you before he'd clocked your teasing expression. that really- you were just joking. he'd bent over you, and you'd put your foot flat to his stomach and pushed playful. A little tipsy, a little silly.

"Does that mean i can ask you out again if we're broken up?"

"Why don't you ask your husband first!"

It’s hard to believe that it’s been a full year since the pack moved in and yet, the empty champagne bottles on the floor linger gathering condensation. Tae had pushed you to celebrate it. The house is almost nearly complete too- there are only a dozen or so odd tasks that Yoongi has yet to do, picking a color for the exterior of the house being one of them.

They linger on the edge of his to-do list, so unimportant when it comes to the regular responsibilities of the pack beta. Like taking Jungkook to work, cooking dinner and doing the shopping, taking Noodle to his vet and grooming appointments, and picking Namjoon up after his night shifts (of which there are thankfully few).

And edit Tae's novel.

It’s almost complete but in need of serious serious review. She’d asked you first, but you’d read it, cried, and deemed it a complete masterpiece a welcome compliment but not exactly what she’d been looking for. Tae's sensitive heart cannot take much criticism, especially for something so close to her soul. But Yoongi and Jin are gentle enough.

Jimin, Namjoon, and Hobi had all asked to read it as well. And had whined and tried to barter when she told them that they'd need to wait to read the finished product.

You have a feeling that might have to do with the main character and the love interest. The love interest is a bit of all of them- although you confess you can’t read it without picturing Hobi or Jungkook in their slot.

But for today everything can wait. Editing books and chapters. Words and confessions. Everything can wait in the wake of a beach day. It's so rare that no one has to work, on a weekday no less. Jimin’s off from his bodyguarding, Jungkook doesn’t have another client or class scheduled until two days from now, and Namjoon’s next day of work isn’t until then either. You guess it’s just really you, Jin, Tae, and Yoongi who are regularly without anything to do these days.

Although that might be changing soon.

You’d submitted your application over a month ago, and yet, there has been nothing, no rejection or confirmation. No nothing. Although you’ve gone out and gotten the mail every morning without fail. Hobi is always reassuring you that there is still time, and that even if you don’t get in this cycle there’s always next semester.

Yeah, you’d taken his advice and applied for culinary school. You talk through it all the time, late at night on a drive, over lunch when you bring it to the flower shop after he forgets it at home again, after Jungkook's early morning walk/runs.

“As much as I hate to point it out but becoming a baker will mean that you’ll have to wake up like- really early every day. Are you sure you’re ready for that?”

You’d whined and flopped down into the nest on top of Hobi, shuffling to the side to get your body all aligned up against the pack omega. Still Half-asleep, glasses askew, Yoongi already carrying three cups of coffee up the stairs, steaming good.

“I know- I know," Although the rest of the pack defaults to being encouraging, Hobi is the only one who asks questions like this. "I don’t know if I’m like- so focused on the results or that I just want to go to school in general but-"

He'd grinned at you. "You want it too bad for it to matter."

"Yeah…I think I do. Even if I don't even like do anything with it after. It would be nice to like- understand why I can't make a fucking souffle."

"You're the shame of the regimen."

"What do your superiors do with you." (Tae made you watch Pride and Prejudice again a week ago and you've been quoting it back and forth since then.)

Wanting something enough to try for it is strange for you. It feels strange to have a dream after so many years of straight survival. But the pack isn’t really hurting for money these days, what with your old penthouse sold to the highest bidder and the dizzying sum put into stocks and bonds that pay out at regular intervals.

It's more than enough to make your taxes and utilities and even have a good bit left over at the end of every month. You're not really involved with it, Jin and Yoongi handled all of it. The sale, the business with the realtor, and property in Manhattan always goes for a lot, even with a burnt-up top floor.

It's a strange thing, but you honestly don’t even have to think about money anymore. No one in the pack does.

Although that’s not what’s making you quiet.

Your slowness right now has nothing to do with your and Tae's rendezvous earlier. If anything, you might be worse if it wasn't for her. You have that vaguely disgruntled look that Jimin gets when he's overstimulated today. Like your skin isn't fitting right, or your hair is pressing in from all sides. It's not overstimulation- not exactly.

Your thoughts are still somewhere too slow for summertime. Dripping and melting slowly like ice cream. By the time you get over the hill, Hobi is wearing Tae's sunhat and Jimin is holding her flip-flops. Jungkook is walking backward several paces in front of them. Saying something that makes Jimin throw one of Tae's flip-flops at him.

Jungkook takes it and runs. Tae's pink sunhat goes fluttering in the breeze and the three of them chase after him until they drop their towels and bags in a spot that Jin and Yoongi deem alright enough and continue their pell-mell puppy tumble to the ocean, Tae's pink flipflop nearly gets taken by the sea but Jungkook dives for it.

"Help me set up the umbrella?" Yoongi asks, touching your arm gently. You nod, happy to have some shade in the bleeding sunlight. You hold it still while Jin fluffs out the beach blanket and Namjoon sets up the chairs, and when you're finished and Namjoon sits in the camping chair, Jin and Yoongi meander their way towards the shoreline, still holding hands both of them covered to the wrist.

"They look like a pair of grandmas."

Namjoon looks up at Yoongi and Jin and grins, "Yeah they do."

You plop down on the blanket just next to him and Namjoon raises an eyebrow at you. "Are you sure you don't want a chair?"

"I'm sure."

Namjoon spends a long moment looking at you, but you're not paying attention to him. You watch Jimin spin Tae in the sea spray, her dress twirling with him, she holds around his neck until he puts her down, pulling her dress over her shoulders too. Jimin runs it back to your things, grinning at you and ducking low to kiss your forehead then Joonie’s mouth.

You still watch Tae, mouth a little turned down as you watch her. taking in the way her shoulders hunch, the way she looks down at her body and then up at Jimin.

Joonie makes a noise and Jimin ruffles his buzz cut before darting back to Tae with a giggle. you watch tae straighten up before he gets back over to her. The pack alpha shakes his head. Tae has crossed her arms over her chest, but she’s still smiling at Jimin.

Tae has always been better than you are at pretending that nothing is wrong.

The ocean is speckled with people, brightly colored swimsuits, and beachballs. You’re glad you came on a weekday because there aren't too many people here. It's not crowded. From a distance, the Ferris wheel turns slow and when you listen you can almost hear the Jingle of the carousel mixing with the screech of the gulls.

You know that later there will be fried dough and milkshakes up on the pier and a walk on the boardwalk later. You should be more excited for that, you love fried dough and you’ve been meaning to try and make your own for the longest time.

Jin is quick to call Jungkook and Jimin back for more sunscreen and to take off his clothes before he gets them wet. Really he's getting a little ridiculous with it. Jungkook and Jimin strip the rest of their clothes until there's little left beyond a tiny red Speedo.

It causes more than a few groans. Your mate looks away, laughs, then looks back.  "Jungkook-" "Really Koo-"

"What? I wanted to match the pup!" That actually gets a laugh out of you. You touch his knee and Jungkook smiles down at you, winks, and bounds off in the direction of Tae and Jimin. 

Tae looks gorgeous running through the water, her hair quickly during dark from the salt water. Both of them tug your mate into the water when he dares to come too close and it's seconds before Yoongi sinks a Jungkook-shaped necklace wrapped around his shoulders to pull him to sea. Yoongi puts up a valiant fight you can hear his "yah!" from here.

Jimin isn’t far behind. Getting more than a few looks as he wets his hair and flips in back. You find it hard to look at Jimin and Tae actually. Flustered. Hobi is already 50 feet down the beach, head lowered to look for things that have washed up. Headphones barely visible at this distance. You didn’t want to walk down the beach today with him, too tired.

And it’s so hot.

You sigh, Namjoon is already flipping through his book (fiction for a change- probably one of Tae's recommendations if you had to guess from the ballgown on the front.) You watch as Hobi becomes a dot on the horizon.

You sort of wish that you’d gone with him after a few minutes. You alternate between watching him become smaller and smaller, and watching Tae, Jungkook, and Jimin roughhouse in the water while Yoongi and Jin stand in knee-high waves, keeping an eye on them and talking. Still holding hands. Mostly just making sure nothing happens.

You know the pack is always worried, always just a little bit extra watchful of Jungkook on beach days. It’s always a risk, having him go out and swim. But someone's always nearby. If anything happened, if he started having a seizure, the rest of the pack wouldn’t be that far away. He's never had a seizure in the water before but it's always a risk. Jungkook doesn't act like he's nervous whatsoever, pushing off from the bottom when the big waves come and diving where they break, cutting through the water like it's effortless.

You feel a little too tired to share in their worry today.

The pack has picked up on it of course, that there is something wrong with you today. That something is turning you quiet and a little bit grumpy. There are only so many forehead kisses and reassurances that they you can give before you sort of have to come to them for help. Tae at least had tried this morning. And while you hadn’t not enjoyed your rendezvous…

Namjoon opens up the cooler. Offering you a piece of watermelon. You decline it.

“Do you want some water?”

“No Joonie.” You cover your feet with sand. Wiggling your bright red toes up through it before covering them again.

"How about an ice cream?”

You snort. “It’s not even noon.” You find a little pink shell in the sand, sun-bleached, and you balance it on Namjoon's knee. The pack alpha watches you line it up with others you find searching through the sand. You'll show Hobi when he gets back.

“I won't tell Jin if you don't, we could walk and get some for everyone?” he offers. Folding his book to the side. Index finger keeping his place.

“They’d melt and I’m still full of breakfast.” Hobi had made French toast this morning, sticky and yummy and melty with how good it was. Your lips are stuck in a pout, and you school your expression into something neutral the second you realize.

Namjoon gets barely another paragraph under his belt before he's trying again. “Are you sure you don’t want to join the others in the water?”

“No Joonie,” You nudge his novel with your elbow, “Read your book.”

“We could get you some lemonade or something else from the boardwalk? It’s kind of hot out you know, you should be careful of heatstroke.”

“Joonie-”

“Pup.”

Namjoon folds his book in half again, raising an eyebrow at you. You know he’s asking you to tell you what’s wrong without actually doing it. An invitation if ever there was one.

The cool ocean breeze tickles your forehead comforting. “Do you wanna tell me why you’re a little grumpy this morning, or do you want me to wait until noon until I start to actually try and cheer you up?”

"You are cheering me up."

A look at your phone tells you noon is about 40 minutes away, and the temptation to wallow is there but-

You pull up the hem of your long skirt. Green and yellow and embroidered, Tae got it for you special just for today, it was wrapped in gauzy paper this morning at the end of the settee in the dressing room. One for herself already hanging in your shared closet. You like matching with Tae- you always do, but-

She looked so good in hers, and you couldn’t help but feel like it didn’t look the same on you- your legs too short and stubby, your arms, just a little too pudgy when you turn to the side. You don't pick yourself apart in the mirror nearly as bad as you used to. And it's stupid, because you know she probably thought the exact opposite about how it fit you. You’d seen it just briefly, the way that her eyes had fixated on your chest and then quickly looked away.

You don’t make Tae feel dysphoric often but you hate it when you do.

She'd noticed you noticing, and then in the best way she knew how she'd distracted you from your own feelings and let you know just how delectable she found you in your bikini and dragged you downstairs into the kitchen-

Ugh, today might be a good day if you could only get over it. You might be happy to spend it here, lounging with the pack alpha but it’s also a bad day too.

You kneed the sand with your feet. And Namjoon waits for you to speak, recognizing that you’re working through it. You bury your head in your knees, skin pressed to skin, holding around your calves tight.

"I thought I’d have more time, when the weather started to change and Tae and I started looking at bikinis. All of them were just so small and I’m so big now.”

“Pup, you’re perfect,” You can tell Namjoon means it.

“I know, I just want to feel more comfortable.” you say it like you don’t really believe it. Steamrolling past the pack alpha before he has a chance to argue with you. To pry. “I ordered a one-piece and I know that but-” you tug your knees to your chest, feet sandy, flipflops discarded. Pink. Tae's matching ones are a few sizes larger and not far, resting in the sand.

“But I also don’t want anyone to look at the scars on my back.”

A gull squawks and Jungkook giggles as he gets up on Jin's shoulders. tae is already perched on Jimin's, playing a game of chicken. An extra large wave hits them from the side and they both go tumbling. Laughing and falling into the salt water. Yoongi smiles from his spot with his fishing pole, screwing with his line and then Jin's, getting them set up. Namjoon drops his book to the side.

“Ah. So that’s what it is.”

“It doesn't bother me when you guys see them but-“

You look at the waves instead of at him. And you realize it honestly hadn’t occurred to him that that might be the reason why you’re nervous, why you’re off today. You hadn’t really realized it either, not until you caught Tae looking at them this morning and then Hobi.

You look at the ocean, and then back at Namjoon. He folds his book and puts it away. Beneath his big body, the beach chair creeks. You lay your head against the sun-bleached wood of the arm rest. His fingers naturally find themselves in your hairline, rubbing at your temple. You don’t know how he knew that you’ve got a headache but the relife is near instant.

“It’s not that I’m even that self-conscious of them.” You say after a moment. You don’t think about it at all when it’s just the pack when it’s just the eight of you. You don't feel nervous when you're walking around in a bra with Tae or in a bandeau and a pair of Jungkook’s sweats when he eventually badgers you into stretching in the sunroom. You never think about them when it's days like that.

“If anyone looks, I can tell them off for you.”

“No, you don’t need to, I just-” You watch a little kid and his friends toss a ball to each other, getting too close to the waves until it's swallowed by the seafoam, Jungkook is close to it. He gets it for them before it has a chance to get swept out for sea. They scream and crowd him. You get it- all little kids sort of love Jungkook.

“I don’t want anyone thinking that it’s you guys who did that to me, I don’t want anyone to look and wonder how it happened.”

You think of it, the scar, the sharpness of a knife, your face under Geumjae’s boot. It doesn’t bother you to remember it anymore. All the pain from it is so far away. But anger has a habit of sticking around.

“It doesn’t matter to me, if it matters to you, I understand, but I don’t care what strangers think about us, not anymore.” You feel warm at that, that the pack alpha doesn’t care about his reputation so long as you know who he is. The content of his heart and soul, or whatever.

“It matters to me just- I hate them, I hate having them.” You bury your hands in the sand to hide that they’re trembling and this time, when Namjoon passes you a slice of watermelon you take it from him.

"Come with me to get ice cream?"

"Did you only suggest it earlier because you wanted to get some?"

"Yeah," he admits, he gets up from the chair. Hand out, waiting.

You put your palm against his and he pulls you to your feet. "Okay, only if I can get mint chocolate."

His face goes sour, “pup-” you laugh and down the beach, Hobi picks his head up from looking down, pockets heavy with sea glass, listening to the sound of it on the wind and smiles.

Your hands stay like that, tangled together between the both of you. Now that you're talking about it, it's hard to stop.

“At first, I was so disgusted with myself that I’d let someone do that to me. You know I didn’t fight back until the end, not really, not until Yoongi.” Namjoon hums, and lets you vent. Let’s you talk it through as you walk up the steep steps. You know he knows all of this but you want to vent.

“I spent so long thinking I deserved it, wondering if I did, and trying to convince myself that I didn’t. I still don’t know if deserving has anything to do it. But after I stopped wondering, I just got angry.”

The sun beats down, burning the sand and bleaching the earth slowly, leaching the color out of everything, the seashells, Namjoon’s eyes, the grey strands in his hair. Everything. “I got angry at me, and then at him, and then at myself again because I couldn’t punish him.”

Your feet thump up onto the boardwalk, staccato. Namjoon pauses so you can put on your pink flip-flops. You know he doesn't want you to get splinters. “Do you still want to punish him?”

“No.”

You realize how true it is, you really, don't think you want revenge anymore. “I just want to let go of all of it and start again, I just want it to not matter anymore. I don’t care about it and I’m not ashamed of what he did to me because that’s his shame to bear now. Even though he's dead."

"But I still don’t how to let it go. I still have the scars. I don’t want to hold onto all this rage and grief and fear anymore. I woke up angry, and I'm trying to let go of it, that's why I'm grumpy.”

Namjoon’s voice is so deep, that it’s almost hard to hear over the crash of the waves. “I don’t know how you let go of it, I don’t know how to grow. Change is of course natural and you can't avoid it- but I think healing is different for each person. Some people just need love and care, and some people need a fire lit underneath them. I won’t sell you a false promise because I don’t know if it’s possible for everyone to heal. Brains aren't like bodies.”

Namjoon pauses, and he glances at you tentatively, like he’s not sure he’s supposed to say what he wants to. The second you clock the look you want to know what he’s thinking. He must guess it from your face because he soldiers on.

“But you’re so gentle. I don’t think you understand it. you don't understand how rare it is, how special you are to have gone through so much and still be gentle. Your anger doesn't take that away. Not to me."

“Oh, uhm- thanks?”

"And I think if you weren’t healing, we’d know.” Namjoon still has the tacky feeling of sunscreen- probably from spreading it on Tae's shoulders. When he touches your cheek, tucks a lock of your hair behind your ear. Eventually, you say,

“I don’t want anything about me to be violent anymore. I think I’ve earned it.”

“You have,” Namjoon says. You need it, the permission to be this way, permission to be peaceful after fighting for so long. There is no joy in this trying, there is no satisfaction in trying to get better if you can’t have peace.

So, what if life gets a little boring eventually? It's better than things being painful all the time. You have your coffee; you go to the beach with the people you love. What will the unblemished skin of your back feel like when the scars are gone?

You want to know. You realize it then, that you wish you didn't have them. That not having them would be easier. You want a new body, you want a new life, or maybe not a new one- But the same one just different, without all the pain and anguish and struggle.

When you look back at the pack, they’re nothing but dots among the ocean. Your heart pangs when you realize you can’t pick out Tae.

Namjoon squeezes your hand. “What are you worried about?”

“Tae's feeling dysphoric today, it’s kind of odd that we’re so in sync don't you think? I’m feeling like shit about my body and what’s been done to it, and she’s feeling like shit because hers won’t love her right.”

Namjoon tips his head. “I noticed. How do you think we could help?”

The pack alpha is asking you how to care for another member of your pack, and you wish you knew better how to say it. How to explain what tae needs. You feel so fragile today, you’re not sure you could help but- loving Tae is easy for you. Loving Tae has always felt like breathing.

“I don’t know. Probably just braid her hair and tell her she looks lovely. Support her. You’re good at doing that. You don’t need my help.”

Namjoon kicks at the boardwalk, “I wonder if it will ever not matter to her if she’ll ever truly reclaim her body and make it what she wants. Do you think she should stop trying? That she should stop wearing dresses, even if it never makes her feel the way she wants it to?”

“No, never, Tae should always try. I love her and I just want her to be okay.”

Namjoon takes your hand, turning it over tracing a scar on the back of your hand. It's a burn scar, one of the ones you gave yourself back when you wanted hurt because you didn’t know how to make everything stop hurting. It makes sense- in a recursive sort of way.

“Then I think you can try to let it go, and if it doesn’t work the first time or the second or the third you just try again. You can try, even if you think you’ll fail. If Tae deserves it then you deserve it too.”

“Sometimes all I want is a do-over, sometimes all I want is a new life. I've wasted so much time being sad-”

Namjoon drops your hand and then holds it out. Smiling brightly in that what that only the pack alpha can, dimples and all. His tone switches from serious to goofy so quick that it gives you whiplash “My name's Kim Namjoon, it's nice to meet you, what's yours?”

“Joonie.”

His eyes are teeming with mirth, the kind of goofiness that Namjoon only really has when he’s one-on-one. You won’t do him the disservice of thinking that he’s only this goofy with you. You know he acts this way with the others too.

But when it's all of you together Namjoon is always counting heads and bending down to tie loose shoelaces. He's not silly like this. He's your caretaker and your confidant, your pack alpha, and sort of your dad in the best kind of non-creepy way. You've learned alot from him over the last year, you've grown alot with him.

“I’m here with my pack, I think you’d really like them. Especially my girl, Tae.” He bumps his shoulder into yours and you giggle. He holds the door to the ice cream shop open for you with a faint jingle.

"Can I have your maraschino cherry?"

"Yeah. You can even eat the others too and I won't tell. I’m getting an extra sugar cone too."

"Deal." You don't end up getting mint ice cream at all, the strawberry gram cracker is too tempting for you. You're ladened with them when you're on your way back, the shop has these special little insulated cups to keep the ice cream cold, but it's still in danger of melting.

Namjoon is a little quieter, that might just be from the sheer amount of ice cream that both of you hold and the concentration it takes to avoid spilling it. You've got a strawberry milkshake for Tae, a peanut butter scoop and split for Jin, something with caramel for Yoongi that Namjoon thought he'd like, and fish-shaped samanco for Jimin and a chocolate covered banana for Jungkook. The whipped cream and cherries hardly make it off the boardwalk.

But you sense there's something more to it, that there is something more to Namjoon's quiet than simple concentration.

So, before you get back to the others you pause, sun beating down, ice-cream melting. "If you want to say something Joonie, just say it."

His eyes are heavy-lidded. "I know you doubt your progress, but you are getting better. I think with healing, it's either heal now, heal later, or heal never. And while I don't think you're wasting any time at all because healing isn't a waste, but-" Namjoon takes a deep breath, looking at you, unable to tear your eyes away,

"I'm really really glad you decided to heal now, because I get to spend a lot more time with you and I like spending time with you. I'll hash this out with you as many times as you need me too because I love you."

"Oh," you blink at him, at the sun, trying not to cry, pausing in the sand. Namjoon looks a little alarmed that you've stopped walking.

"The ice cream is melting."

You ignore him, you can’t pull him close because you’re holding too many ice creams. So you just demand "Come here." It takes a bit of juggling on his part but he leans down and kisses you. A bit of whipped cream ends up in the sand, but you'll just tell Jin that you ate his instead.

You already ate the cherry on top anyway.

"Oh! They're back!"

The pack is towling themselves off, with sandy bottoms and wet heads. You grin as Yoongi excitedly tells you that he's gotten 2 nibbles on his fishing rod, two! At this rate you'll be having fish for dinner. Even Jin has let himself be dunked, and you disseminate the ice cream to everyone with thank you side hugs and thank you kisses.

No one comments that all the cherries are missing.

Tae flops down next to you and then Jimin on the other side competing for the shade. "Oooh strawberry." "Can I try a spoonful of yours?" Jimin asks, then hums, eyeing it, "We can switch if you want Minnie." You offer before he can pout. "Oh, really? You don't care?" you shrug, you don't mind red bean. It sort of always reminds you of Yoongi and Jin since they like it so much. You trade back and forth and then.

"Hobi's back too!"

A smile stretches your face before you’ve even caught his scent in the air. When you look up Hobi has his hair held back by his sunglasses and his headphones are looped his neck. Pockets round and hands full, looking freckly already. "You didn't go far?"

"Yeah, got too hot" Hobi grins dropping to his knees on the beach blanket. "And besides I got a lot."

"Oh show!"

He dumps out his sea spoils while you lick ice cream off of your spoon and nibble at Jimin’s Samanco. Oohing and aahing over his chunks of glass and pretty shells. And he takes a nibble when you offer him one, but only a bite before he relents-

"It's so hot, I wanna go swim. You haven't been yet? Wanna come?" Your hands are sticky and your mouth goes dry. But before you can tell him no Namjoon is already taking off his shirt, jumping when Jungkook's hands get a little pinchy at the gentle chub around his waist. "Here, you can wear this-"

Oh, it's perfect. You take off your dress and you miss the heavy knowing glances between Jungkook and Jin and the hungry way Jimin's eyes flicker up from your waist to your face, the way that Tae can hardly look at you. Yoongi taps Jungkook on the shoulder when he reaches to squeeze and give you the same treatment Namjoon got, shaking his head imperceptibly. You have your back to it so you don't see.

You are this way; taken care of even when you are unaware of it and loved even when it is not seen. The pack knows that what you need today is not any more of that sort of attention. Tae gave you enough earlier. They watch, wink, and linger. Unseen by you. Does love matter any less if you don’t know it?

You put Namjoon's shirt on and it falls just below your hip. It's worn at the shoulders. A hole in the hem that Jimin hooks his finger into experimentally. Making a deep hum in his mouth around the sugar and sweet. The texture has passed your pickiest alpha's inspection. Perfect. No one asks why you feel the need to wear it or why Namjoon offers it up.

Jin immediately reaches for the tube of sunscreen and starts spreading it on Namjoon's shoulders, leaning against the pack alpha's back when he's done and resting his chin on the top of Namjoon's head.

Namjoon tilts his face up, pressing a quick kiss under Jin's jaw. Licking his lips and grimacing. "You taste like sunscreen hyung."

"I'm going to ignore that because when I'm fifty I'll be pretty and wrinkle and skin cancer free and you'll be even more grey." Namjoon turns, touches his hip fondly, and then glances to you.

“i'm sticky, I’ll come with.” Namjoon doesn't offer you the choice, he makes the decision for you and you're so thankful you don't know how to say it. You finish your ice creams and when Hobi takes your hand, you let him pull you up and into the water. You let him tug you until you're running the last few feet before you and the ocean collide. Cold, but just right, just what you need underneath the heat. Jungkook runs with you too, barreling through the waves.

Yoongi and Jin walk down to where there aren't many swimmers and more rocks, casting out their lines. Glimmering when they catch the light properly. Leures hurdling through the air to land with a plop.

The hem of Namjoon's shirt is just turning wet when he tells you. "You know, the human body and the sea have roughly the same salinity."

You don’t feel like that strong of a swimmer, at least not like Jungkook who cuts through the waves like it’s nothing. Like he's a part of the ocean, salinity or nothing. Namjoon is close behind, Hobi too, back to the waves, the red of his hair catching the sunlight. Tae comes in but goes back to the shore just as fast. Tossing her wet dark hair over her shoulder, ringing it out. And you know she’s probably going to want to do a hair mask later.  Jimin stands on the shore, watching you, waiting for Tae.

the sea foam glitters in the sun bobbing and tumbling, lost to the waves. A cold wave of water crashes against Namjoon’s back as he and Hobi lead you to deeper water until your feet just barely brush the bottom.

“Just kick pup. I've got you." You breathe, letting the water wash over you, ducking and closing your eyes, bracing yourself for it as it hits you. But Namjoon holds onto you so that when you rise up, you're still right next to him.

Something light and fast, silvery in the water slithers past you and you jump, clinging to him.

"Joonie! Joonie! Something slimy hit me! Namjoon!"

You cling to his shoulders and he laughs. His strong hand splays against your back. "It's just a fish!" Hobi calls.

"A fish! Where?" Jungkook dives, looking around under the water. Where did he even get goggles? You cling to Namjoon's front, his body warm in the cold water. "Do you wanna get out?" He asks, dimples curved.

"Yeah, just let me dunk." Namjoon holds onto you as you go under, keeping you steady. For a moment all you can feel is the pull of the ocean, the way that the tide is shifting, pulling you out to sea too. Namjoon's hands remain on your arm.

When you rise up there are fingers against your cheeks wiping away the water before it has a chance to get in your eyes. It's Hobi, holding you as you bob. You're so much shorter than them. They get to stand just before the break whereas you have to tread water.

They help you time it right but you manage to avoid getting tumbled by the next crashing wave and when you turn your back to the ocean, you spot them there.

Jimin and Tae stand by the edge of the ocean a good 20 feet from your umbrella. The roar of the waves is so loud that you can’t hear exactly what they’re saying. But you can see Tae's mouth move, the upset lilt to her smile that falters. The way Jimin’s lips are turned down as he says what he wants to say. Standing close the way that lovers do.

He says something then entwines their hands tentatively, like he’s not sure he should. His shoulders are already turning freckly under the sun, the same as Tae's. Like little bits of summer trapped there against their skin.

They have new freckles, you have new stretch marks, and Namjoon has new grey hairs. Your mouth turns down into a frown the longer you watch them.

You watch Jimin reach up and wipe at tae's cheek, watch it as he says something that makes her shoulders shake, that makes him pull her tight against his front.

Your white shirt speckled with sand. Still damp from the ocean water as you splash through the waves to get to them. Tae smiles at you before you get there, eyes glassy. She doesn't do anything to hide the fact that she's been crying just a little as you effortlessly fold yourself into her side Jimin's arm trapped under your ribs.

You watch her smile falter. She hasn't been crying too much, just a tear or two, And she leans down to peck your forehead. Her skin is hot to the touch. Warm.

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” she says, quiet and know, it's somewhat of a lie. Jimin looks from you to her, and you sense some special small conversation going on like whatever they were talking about before you came over has been touched on just by you being there.

Tae looks down at you, biting her lip. “Are you mad at me?”

“What? No. Why?” Your hands go hard on her waist easily, because you hardly come up to Tae's sternum. You happen to know that she likes it when you grab her waist, but something that usually makes her squirm in a good way right now has no effect.

Maybe you respond too quick for her, because Tae looks at you under her lashes. “For this morning, did you-" did you not want it, did I misinterpret? Did I give you attention that you did not want? Would you tell me if I was loving you wrong?

Jimin squeezes her shoulder and you watch Tae brace herself for what you might say, “Tae,” you smile up at her, blushing just thinking about it, scent sweeting as you remember this morning. You can tell that both of them can smell it by the way that they straighten up and adjust their stance. Alphas.

"Tae I would have told you- I’m not- I’m not like that.” Anymore you don’t say.

Her dark hair is curling against her cheek, all of her salty and soggy. Tae looks like just wearing her bikini is making her ache. Like just standing here next to you is hurting. She sighs, Jimin loops his arms around her waist with you. His voice is deep and rough. “Tell her, you know she makes it better.” He mumbles the words against her shoulder.

“Minnie and I were talking about me getting a boob job. Since my boobs aren’t growing anymore, I've been at the max dose on my estrogen for like 3 months and there's still been no change."

You perk up a little at that, eyes bright. “Oh? That’s awesome, 10/10 should, totally agree.”

But the words don't soothe Tae, if anything, her shoulders just get closer to her ears as she hunches them making herself look and feel small. “But it’s expensive and it's like- not a necessary surgery like- it’s extra? Right? I can wear a push-up bra and inserts it’s not like-”

“Tae” you cut her off, and you can tell really this is what’s been bothering her. “Do you want it?” Tae looks down at you.

“Yes.”

“Would it make you feel better? Would it make you feel more girl?”

“Yes.”

You wipe away the wetness on her lash line with a thumb. “Then it’s not too much. What you need is never too much.”

"You wouldn't be like, nervous if I did?" You can tell that nervous isn't what she means.

"Maybe for your health but-" This isn't really helping, Tae is just getting more frustrated, her words failing her such a rare thing. You sigh, taking her hand in yours and you sense a little that none of this, none of Tae's anxiousness is about your approval. Not really.

She reaches down and fusses with her bikini and Jimin looks like he wants to say something. "What's got you so worried? Tae, what's wrong?"

Tae looks up at you and then back down. “But, I’m being so not a girls girl."

"Don't care, tell me."

"But are you sure?"

"Tae"

"Fuck pup, you look so good in yours and I just look- I feel gross. I feel all wrong and I look at you and sometimes it just- comparing myself to you isn't fair to you." Tae closes her eyes turning to Jimin, “Can I wear your shirt?”

Jimin has it off before she’s even really finished her sentence. His miles and miles of skin and muscles are even more alluring under the sun. His hair shimmers like it’s burnished gold underneath it too. Jimin is always sort of golden. He's always sort of stunning.

"I don't like feeling jealous of you. It doesn't feel good, it doesn't feel right. I’ve been mad at myself all morning for it" she tells you. And it sort of makes you want to laugh but in a good way.

“Tae, I’m jealous of you all the time.”

She looks up sharply, “really?”

“Yeah like, whenever you put your hair in rollers and you do the back perfect on the first try, or when you string words together or when you get out of bed and you put on your dresses and makeup like it’s nothing. I'm jealous of how much you want it. You make being a girl look effortless when it's given me nothing but trouble. And then I wander out of the nest room and I look like Adam Sandler half the time and you guys do a good job of pretending I look cute instead of like a gremlin.”

“You do look cute. You're a cute little gremlin.” Jimin says.

“You look like your sweaters are swallowing you.” Her tone is scandalized. Like she can't even believe you're saying that about yourself.

Jimin nods, “You just like being comfy like me. I like it when you're comfy especially when you wear Joonie’s worn clothing and it's like-” Jimin shivers happily and you laugh.

"That was like- so autistic of you Minnie."

"Sorry."

"Don't be. I like it when you say how you’re feeling that way I know you’re not having grumpy alpha time.”

“You don’t have to call it that.”

“Well, I could go with ‘Jimin looks so overstimulated he looks like he’s gonna punch someone’ time but 'grumpy alpha time' sounds cuter.” Jimin is looking awfully red, and you suspect it has nothing to do with a potential sunburn.

Tae shakes her head, still sort of angry with herself, This might be the closest you've ever gotten to a fight. “It’s not the same, it’s not the same as me being jealous of your body and wishing it was mine.”

“Isn’t it? I’m jealous of the rest of the pack, even the boy stuff sometimes, like- You want boobs but half the time I’m just wondering if my life would have been easier if I was born a boy omega like Jungkook. It’s not the same as you, because it’s not a gender thing but a safety thing. But I’m jealous of him too, you know I can’t even run one single mile and he goes like 5 every morning and he always has energy.”

Jimin snorts, “Everyone’s a little bit jealous of Jungkook.”

“And Jin,” Tae adds, casting a glance over to where they’re both standing, both looking absurdly model esc. They’re both unfairly pretty even for omegas. You always feel a little too grubby if you think about it too hard, but you’re getting over it. In the same way, Tae will eventually get over this too. Namjoon was right earlier when he said that healing takes time, it's going to take Tae a while to heal from being born in the wrong body.

“My point is, does my feeling jealous over it mean I love Jungkook any less? Does that mean I hate him at all?”

“No, you love Jungkook.”

You hold your hand up, splaying, letting the silence pause and the realization dawn on her. “Then why does you wanting my boobs mean you have to feel guilty about it?” Her expression slowly crumples, and she goes from looking nervous to feeling guilty.

she's quiet for a few breathes, and when it's clear to you she's not going to say anything, you fess up.

“I ate the cherry off your ice cream earlier just so you know. I don't feel guilty about it at all and I will do it again, just fyi.”

A laugh forces its way out of Jimin's mouth, and even Tae can't resist a smile and a roll of her eyes.

Obsession and infatuation. Jealousy and love. It’s always been a bit of a tangle with you three. With you, Jimin, and Tae.

Some omegas that are a little too young- probably still in high school glance in Jimin's direction. You do not pull him closer, just pout. But Jimin only has eyes for Tae, and the way his eyes flicker down to yours tells you there’s nothing to fear.

“Oh, we know.” Jimin grins, “I think the only one who was upset about it was Kookie.”

Jungkook bounds over as if summoned by his name, looking gorgeous shaggy-haired, muscled arms rippling. “What are you guys talking about?”

“How jealous we are of you,” you say before Jimin or tae have the chance to. Tae blanches a little like she expects jungkook to be upset but Koo just shrugs.

“Big wop." He tugs on the hem of Joonie’s shirt. Almost pulling you off balance. "I wanna go body surfing again but Hyung’s say I can’t go alone- come with me?” He wraps his arms around your shoulders, dragging the last syllable and batting his eyes. It's too hard to say no to him.

You glance at Tae one final time and she sighs at you. Nods. “I’ll be alright. I just need to think more."

Bodysurfing turns out to be the most fun you've had in months, weeks, years maybe. Jungkook shows you how to do it. One second you feel like you're going to be tumbled in the wave and the next you're hurtling not through the ocean but over it. sliding across the water all the way from where they crash to the shore. Giggling and bubbling in the salt water. hair hanging lank over your face all messy.

“Did you see me!? i was going so fast!” You cry happily, picking yourself up off the wet sand, you'll probably have sand in unmentionable places later but you don't care. Yoongi is standing on his own.

Jin has disappeared somewhere no longer yoongi's shadow. both of their poles sit tip up in the sand. You hardly wait for him to respond before you're back in the water. Dashing back to where the waves are breaking.

“I did but! Be careful!”

The rest of the day passes like that. You walk down the beach with Hobi and find handfuls and handfuls of sea glass. You suntan with Tae (it's more just lounging) and ask Namjoon to read you snippets of his book while Hobi and Jungkook play volleyball. You go to the tide pools after, because Joonie wants to look for crabs.

It doesn't end all that well. It ends with your bloody finger, a fat seagull who is amazingly adept at snatching crabs out of thin air with a full belly thanks to you.

You swear you didn't mean to fling it, it just surprised you. You tell Namjoon as much as he sniffles and wraps a band-aid around your finger. Pierced through by a crab claw (it's nothing more than a paper cut). "I didn't mean to kill it, promise it just startled me."

The rest of the pack contains their snickers. And Namjoon's sniffles reignite. "It's fine, it's okay, it was a big crab anyway probably at the end of it's lifespan." 

Jin disappears, but when he comes back, he's toting several pizza boxes and a liter of soda. Jungkook shows you how to feed your crusts to the seagulls without them biting your fingers. And Jin also brings back a big big bowl of maraschino cherries from the same ice cream parlor as earlier. Red and bright like mini suns.

"I had a feeling you might want more." he teases, but you don't respond with anything more than "I do!"

Jin makes everyone grab one first, but after, he lets you have the rest.

~-~

At home, Tae gently lifts Namjoon's shirt over your head, the house is so noisy- as it often is whenever the whole pack is moving about, in the kitchen Jin and Yoongi are fixing dinner, still in their own perfect little bubble. Two fish already filleted in the sink.

Jungkook is half slumped against the wall, already in the shower. Turning wetter and wetter under the spray, groaning low, “god I love the sting when hot water hits my sunburn.” jimin pinches at that sunburn. there's alot of that going on, pinching.

“You’re such a fucking masochist.”

“Shut up”, he says with a smile. “I've never spanked you before.” He licks his lips, “soon.”

Tae huffs and pulls herself over to him, sudzing up his hair. Jungkook is the only one truly nude. Tae is still wearing her bottoms and so is minnie. You linger. Still in your bikini, a little resistant to getting wet again but working up to it. Jungkook goes to give her tan lines a pinch and you watch her brace herself.

You grab his hands before he has the option too. Your shower with them isn't sexual. Not this one. Not when you're all so sun tired from the day you had at the beach. You're gonna sleep so well later, your whole body aches from body surfing and you have a scrape on your hip that namjoon had frowned at earlier but you don't even care you had so much fun today.

your hands tangle with Jungkook's, "Be careful with her, she's delicate."

"Why? What's going on?" he glances from you to her.

“Tae wants to get a boob job and She's feeling sensitive about her body today,” Tae says nothing, looking from you to Jungkook, measuring his response.

"Oh? Sweet. thanks for letting me know." Tae makes an affronted noise in her throat.

You talk. Back and forth about it. “Are you sure you don’t just like- want it for us? Cuz dang I love boobs-" It’s a fair question, even if it does come off wrong. tae doesn't take it personally, shaking her head.

"It's not like that, i'm just tired of waking up in the morning and not having them, i just- i want to be done with the dysphoria. it's such a pain feeling like this all the time, but what if i like- don't like them? what if thats not going to fix it? and boob jobs are like- so expensive too." Jimin hardly responds with more than a hum. He's been a little bit less verbal than usual since you got home- but no one comments on it, no one prods him to speak.

Namjoon steps into the bathroom, hips swiveling. It's absurdly attractive- the way that Namjoon moves in his body. Leaning down to take off his bathing suit, he's got sand in them, but you don't mind because you also have sand in your bottoms too.

“82 percent of women express satisfaction with their boob job. I looked it up.”

Tae looks surprised then stricken, “you did?”

“Yeah, I wanted to know in case you ever asked for it.” Tae goes quiet, looking at Namjoon over your shoulder. You can feel the string of your bikini digging into your skin. The slight chub under your arms and around your middle. The place where you go soft. You reach behind your back, undoing it. jimin beats you too it, pulling at the string.

"i've got it."

“Oh Joonie- you’ve got tan lines.” He almost trips when he looks up and sees you topless, actually does stumble. He does have tan lines, rimming his hips, cutting across his hip bones. Tae giggles and traces along them. (If Namjoon's cock jumps a little at the touch, no one hassles him for it, you're all too sun tired for sex).

"Are you asking for it? A boob job? Is that something you want?"

"Yes."

“Oh!” Namjoon's eyebrows shoot up, and he glances from her face down to her chest, and then your face down to yours. Going red from ear to ear like he's imagining it. Namjoon scratches at the back of his head, you can hear the sand flop onto the tile floor. Tae takes your bikini and hangs it over the glass door where it drips. Namjoon clears his throat and Tae looks at him.

“Do you want me to make you an appointment on the same day as the pups?"

“What? Are you planning on getting a boob job too?” Tae cups your chest in her hands, and it’s not necessarily sexual, not even when you wrap your arms around her neck. and tug her close enough that your chests squish together.

“No, not that just-” You peck her lips, and she’s already starting to smell better.

“Just the scars, I want them gone. I got all in my head about it and Joonie helped me earlier.”

“Really?” Tae says, glancing from Namjoon to Jimin to Jungkook to you. the boys look a little dazed, a little love-struck as you reach for her bikini straps and paw at them. Namjoon takes it when you hand it to him and hangs it over the glass next to yours. You like it when it's like this, your warm body pressed to her body.

“Yeah- I got all in my head about it too.”

“Our boys are kind of good at fixing that, aren’t they?” You giggle and start to suds her up. Namjoon and Jimin grumble at the teasing, but join in.

~-~

Everything moves fairly quickly for Tae.

Maybe it only happens so fast because having a doctor for a pack alpha makes shit get done, or because Namjoon and Jin have sort of been planning for this for the last few months. It's been in their back pocket and they've been making measurements and taking down names of good doctors since just after Tae came out.

They’re funny like that. Always planning how to make sure the pack has everything they need. Everything that they could possibly want.

It's like that with your scars too.

The pack all insist on coming for her consultation. The room is full, Jungkook has to sit on Yoongi's lap because there isn't a seat for him. You and Tae are knit close together and you stubbornly refuse to let go of her hand with Jimin on the other side.

It had gone well, well enough that Tae had looked up at the doctor, a kind omegan woman in her 50s. All ready with pre-release forms and the final quote. She comes highly recommended, Namjoon even looked over her case files and gave her his stamp of approval.

She specializes in reconstructive surgery, and for some reason, Tae likes that. She likes the idea that she's not adding but restoring her body to what it should be. What it should have been in the first place.

(Tae doesn't believe in God, not anymore. But a small voice whispers in her head about it. About divinity and mistakes. People say God doesn't make mistakes, but if we are made in God's image, then God must also have an awkward phase. She must also make her mistakes; like cancer in children and what happened to you. Like Jungkook's seizures and women like Tae. It's okay to revise a little. To scribble out and rewrite the lines.)

“You mean I don’t have to like, prove it?”

The pack had gone still at the question, scents anxious and stressed, your hand on hers tighter. Readying yourself to whisk her out of here if the answer isn't to your standards.

“You don’t have to prove anything to anyone. Just getting here is enough. And besides, I believe you.”

I believe you. It’s strange how 3 words can make you feel so much. Can have such an effect on you. There is a lump in Tae's throat just thinking about it. It's on repeat in her head over and over again, I believe you, I believe you, I believe you. In this moment I exist, in this moment I am believed.

it's silly, because the pack has always believed Tae. she's had proof of that belief in the little things like the omega's putting more pink in the nest and how Yoongi made tae a whole dressing room, and the new pink plates in the kitchen. Your endless trying with her, even when you were too tired to try with everything else. Everything in the house is pink because it's Tae's favorite color. Everything is pink because it makes her happy.

But it feels different to hear it from someone new. Tae doesn’t have to talk about the dysphoria if she doesn’t want to to this doctor. She doesn't have to talk about it at all. About passing and expectations.

She only talks about it with you, only with your heads close under a big sheet. A pillow fort just for two. The light of mid-morning, or the Christmas lights above blocked out. Counting down the days with lipstick in the corner of the vanity mirror. 21 days. 17. 11.

9 days to go for her, and only 2 days to go for you.

There has been a new addition to your vanity too. Pretty delicate packages. Rose-scented tissue paper and golden ribbons, Chanel and Versace and even something called la Perla that you are incredibly unfamiliar with.

Tae always blushes and pushes them into the back of her closet, but not before taking them out of their packages.

The lingerie is Pastel pink, Deep purple, buttery orange, delicate white lace, something almost bridal. Every single color of the rainbow and then some. She's gotten one set every day since the beach day, she's pretty sure Jimin ordered the first one on the drive home.

“Jiminie- you don’t have to spend all of your money on me, and I don't even know what size I'm going to be yet. I know you don’t make as much now, it’s alright, I don’t need all of this." You’d simply clicked your tongue and leveled Tae with a look that was not to be debated or questioned.

“He’s not spending all of his money; he’s spending all of my money. And a bit of Namjoon’s. and Yoongi actually got you that one, not Jimin. I helped him pick it out. ” Yoongi's choice is so feminine it almost makes Tae cry. Pink ribbons and yellow ruffles. Matching garters and buttery soft stockings.

You've never minded being frivolous if it means making Tae happy, making Tae happy is a priceless expense. Paying for her top surgery had been a no-brainer, not something you even had to think twice about or discuss with Yoongi in any overt terms. Like the expenses for the house that come out of the account that you and Yoongi share, the account that receives the dividends from your stocks.

Huh, stocks. You never thought you'd have those.

By halfway through the month, you’re sitting in the upstairs dressing room with Namjoon, Hobi, Jimin, Jungkook, and Yoongi draped across each other and the settee in the corner by the window and the door that leads to the deck outside.

There's so much weight on the settee that the legs creek. A very large tray with Jelly silicone implants sit on the vanity. They're only samples. Tae has to return them after she decides. 

Tae is having trouble choosing. Naturally- the pack put in their two cents. It's easy to be casual about it, to talk about C cups and D cups and even double D cups.

But what started out as trying to help her decide exactly which tits to get has turned into everyone getting drunk and dumb. Has turned into the boys trying on those bras and putting the implants inside. The general ridiculousness in the room might have something to do with the 5 (yes 5) bottles of fancier-than-normal champagne discarded and empty around the room.

Namjoon puts a stop to it when Jungkook throws the largest one and hits Hobi square in the stomach. The resounding 'thwap' is almost loud enough that it makes you flinch.

“Wait, are these the ones that are modeled after yours?” Jungkook asks, Yoongi says something into your ear that makes you flush and giggle, and when Hobi tries to come close onto the settee you put your socked foot against his chest and push.

Hobi catches your ankle and fiddles with your sock, thigh high, white, knit. sliding his hand up your calf and tickling under your knee. "It's hard to believe they're like that big"

"Imagine how I feel Jungkook, it feels like carrying around mellons not lemons."

Jungkook scoots to the edge of the settee, "let me try them on." It’s stupid and you feel like a bunch of boys playing with water balloons but Tae doesn’t seem to mind at all. If anything, she's more comfortable when you're goofy about it. You're just deciding what tit's she's going to have for the rest of her life, no big deal. It's no big deal at all.

Tae is sort of freaking out about it, which is why you're drinking and trying to get her to lighten up. Emphasis on trying.

Tae had asked for implants that would give her a similar side profile and cleavage to yours. But truthfully, after she tried them on… she's going to go with something just ever so slightly smaller and more conical.

You honestly didn’t know there were so many different types of implants or so many different shapes and feels. But this choice matters. She’ll only choose this once so she wants to make the right choice.

The ones your size simply hadn’t looked right when it came to her shoulders- made her look too wide up top.

There's one pair, your pick, that looks a little bit more perky than the ones she initially wanted to go with. And while you understand wanting a natural result…

The horny side of you is sort of winning out. But you are 4 glasses of champagne deep, your judgment is a little impaired.

“We can do back exercises! So that you won’t get rounded shoulders!” Jungkook had excitedly commented when Tae had confessed she was just a little bit worried about how much the ones modeled after yours might weigh on her back.

By midnight, the champagne is gone and Seokjin is mostly asleep. Asleep enough that Jimin’s attention is divided. Earlier there was a moment, Tae wearing them and the lingerie, standing between Jimin’s legs, his arms around her waist, eye level with the implants shoved into one of those bra’s. “Go on tell me they’re too big.”

Jimin had hummed, looking down at them then up at Tae, “will they make you happy?”

“Yes but-”

“Tae, will they make you happy? Yes or no?”

Shifting from foot to foot, eyes flicking down to them, then to the mirror. “Yes but-“

“No buts” he’d said, which had led to you and Jungkook doing a chorus of “butts butts butts!” Sing a song and ridiculous.

Namjoon did try and twerk. Emphasis on try.

“Should we take a vote?”

“It feels like we should take a vote.”

“Okay, but the pup gets two because she actually knows what it’s like to have big boobs.”

You do, your votes written out on scraps of that rose-scented tissue paper. “Jungkook- don’t you dare put down the big ones.”

“But then they’ll match-”

It feels good to do it this way. To help her make a choice that would probably make Tae's head spin, cry, and melt down over choosing the right one. She got close to having a melt down earlier but It's all goofy and silly and light like this. Maybe even the hard things are easy if you're doing them with the right people.

Tomorrow they’ll order the implants, and on Friday Tae will have to get up very very early. She will not eat breakfast, will be driven to the hospital by Jin and Namjoon, and Jimin. You’ll tag along for moral support with Yoongi in a separate car and Hobi and Jungkook will follow later because there’s no real reason why she’ll need all of you there.

The surgery will take Tae around 3 hours, by mid-day she’ll be in post-op and by evening she’ll be home. You get the ground floor bedroom all set up because Tae will be too dizzy to manage the stairs. A bright pink nest with a minimal border so that Tae can get in and out without straining her abdominal muscles too much.

You know to expect bruising, to expect her to be out of it from the anesthesia first and then the drugs. Namjoon will be the only one to sleep in the nest with Tae, although Jin won’t be far and Jimin will eventually decide to sleep on the floor around midnight. Just to make sure she doesn't have to get up for anything.

You'll be buzzing up and down the steps several times through the night to check on Tae, everyone else will too. You, Yoongi, and Jungkook are going to go to the store tomorrow to get some recovery foods to help her heal faster.

You put your slips of paper, your votes into the largest bra that Jimin's gifted Tae. You get your two votes, and everyone else gets one. Yoongi cranes his neck to see what you're writing downand you shove at his shoulder playfully.

"No peaking!”

~-~

The pleather gurney is cold beneath your knees as you gently lift yourself onto it, trying not to be nervous. Trying not to be afraid as you lie on your stomach. A breeze makes you shiver through the open back of your hospital gown, bare underneath.

You're cold everywhere, although the numbing cream has already taken effect, carefully smeared over the sensitive scared skin of your lower back by Yoongi. As gentle as ever, rough fingertips rub over skin that will burn in just a few minutes.

He wears stupid small glasses to the side now, designed to block out the light from the laser that will scrape away your scar tissue. He wears lemon yellow ones whereas Jin wears black, and to your side, Namjoon wears red ones- all to protect them as they watch over you. You'd had a good moment of laughter earlier when you'd realized just how ridiculous it made them all look. But any levity in the situation has dissipated now.

Now, you're just nervous.

“It will probably take more than one session to see the results you want, but complete and total removal is definitely possible if you're good with your aftercare.”

The doctor had warned you before you’d started, "she will be. We'll make sure of it" Namjoon, Jin, and Yoongi had all promised. And you believe them, there is scar cream and a special oil and even a compression vest for later, similar to the one that Tae will wear for her surgery in 4 days' time.

You’ve spent sleepless night after sleepless night talking through it with Namjoon, with Yoongi, with Jin. They’ve all been supportive. It’s all happened relatively quickly- same as Tae's surgery. The second that you’d given Namjoon and Jin the all-clear that you wanted to go through with the plastic surgery to reduce the appearance of the scar on your back they’d expedited the process and gotten you in contact with a world-renowned plastic surgeon who works at Namjoon’s hospital.

He's not the same plastic surgeon working on Tae, no- this one is a specialist in scars, in burns, in places that have been kissed by pain in a way that no skin should ever be. You think he might understand it. The way that you tremble when you get onto the gurney. He's seen the scars, had seen them during the consultation. He had asked very very politely and as gently as possible Whether they were 'situational' wounds or self-inflicted. 

"I've been married- Widowed actually." Had been your only reply.

The doctor hadn't looked at your face, gloved fingers testing the skin around the scar to see how much it stretched. You felt a little weird about having your back end bare to another man, but with Namjoon there and Yoongi and Hobi too, it had felt a lot less nerve-wracking. You can tell from the flex of his jaw that Yoongi is about to step in when the doctor says one word. after a moment. After he's pieced together what you're implying.

"Good."

Good. This is a good thing; this is a thing that you want to do. The wrath might never leave you; you might never stop being angry about what was done to you. But you can at least keep it from your body and let the pain become a memory and not an imprint. You will not let your body become a place of pain again. All scars are temporary, you're just expediting the process.

Heal now, heal later, or heal never.

You’d woken up this morning with Hobi and Jungkook blanketing you on either side, Tae's long-manicured fingers scratching at your scalp. Stomach uncomfortably empty for a change because they’d told you to fast before your procedure. Bot that you’ll need to go under general anesthesia like Tae. But sometimes laser therapy can make people get sick.

You’d woken to the sound of them taking through it. Something like “I’m going to get her a cake anyway.”

“You should make her one Hobi, you know she likes it when things are homemade."

The hum of your best friend against your front had felt like the ripple of a river. Hobi's deep voice- the one that only comes out after he’s been in deep sleep for a while is always so soothing. “I guess I made you that boob cake with her didn’t I huh-"

They say something to each other, softer, laughter petering off. trying to be quiet and let you sleep but sort of failing. The sound of slow kissing joins the coo of mourning doves and Jungkook feeding Noodle downstairs. He's come back from his run early to make sure he can see you off.

“We can both- yeah?”

You’d been happy to doze until Yoongi’s hand had joined Tae's on your cheek, slowly picking you up off of Hobi's shoulder. Tucking your messy hair away from your face.

“I’m sorry sweetheart, but it’s time.”

You’d fussed only a little. Only the pre-requisite amount to get a bit of babying (a necessary medicine, as important as the numbing cream) before allowing Tae and Yoongi to pull you out of the nest. putting on loose clothing that can easily be taken off and put back on.

You wanted to get this done before Tae and her top surgery and you want to meet the new version of her with the new version of you. It feels good that both of you are going through this change, this healing together.

Next week. Next week Tae will have boobs, next week she'll look whole and beautiful and so so pretty. She'll look exactly as she wants to look and you can hardly wait to see. To meet that version of her as the new version of you.

You still haven’t decided if there are any other scars on your body that you’d like to get rid of. Maybe the one under your chin- that's the only one that's so visible or as the one on your lower back. Or maybe the ones on the inside of your thighs. Those are so faint, too faint to matter. Too faint to hurt in a way that’s not purely psychological. Not like your back that you can feel when you turn wrong.

Your heart is in your throat as Namjoon helps you onto the gurney, wearing surgical gloves. The doctor behind him already has black-out goggles on his head. There is a pair that Namjoon hands you for you to wear. Jin and Yoongi stand back, wedding rings catching the light. Jimin is a faint presence outside the door, a shadow looming, protective instead of threatening.

“It’s going to smell pretty horrible, but the lidocaine should block most of the pain."

Namjoon does the honors of unlooping the back of your surgical gown and revealing your scars for the last time.

Worthless. But not for long. Worthless once, but not anymore.

You nod, “Okay.” You hear the clatter of the plastic machine against each the floor. The roll of the wheels on the linoleum as they wheel the machine over to you. Two technicians adjust it and the doctor clicks away at the computer before he grabs the wand and fiddles with the settings.

“The first pulse is going to come in just a second. I'll count down to three.  Are you ready?” You nod and try to relax, untensing your muscles and your body.

This pain, you can handle. This pain, you welcome.

Namjoon’s hold on your hand tightens, the doctor counts, and the light flashes.

~-~

Tae will also have scars. But not like yours. Not like stitches. They'll be like growing pains and stretch marks. Like her heart making room.

The surgeon has done a good job, but when Namjoon unwraps her gauze. You see the bloody stitches and whine. 50 of them under the edge of her generous curve, small nipples also taped over still. There's a fair amount of swelling- making them look larger but-

Yoongi's hands slip on the mirror as he holds it up for Tae, holding it at a tilt so that Tae can see. It's the next morning after her surgery, and you blink as you look at them. behind you, hobi bites on one nuckle.

“Oh my god.”

Jimin's face is flaming. He looks at the ceeling. "That bad?" tae slurs, head tipping limply to one side, her eyelashes fluttering, "Why are you all looking at me like that? How are my lemons?"

"Delicious." you say, at the same moment Jimin says, "breathtaking."

"I don't want anyone to juice them, they're mine, my lemons" tae pouts. Hobi holds his mouth trying not to laugh as yoongi chuckles. jin whipes her hair back from her sweaty forhead.

"Oh my god you are so high."

“No one can touch them.” Namjoon warns, looking at everyone in warning. "Promise me. No pawing. You cannot touch them when you're not sterile."

You let out an upset whine, “Joonie, just a kiss” Tae smiles from the bed, gently, tired. She's barely awake. It's the same bed that you and Yoongi used to share, this used to be your bedroom before you moved upstairs.

“Pup, It's non-negotiable” You pull up the straps on her billowing night dress and cuddle up next to her, sniffling and peaking at them while he wipes them down gently with gauze. Tae can't feel anything through the painkillers, but Namjoon's wipe comes away rusty and red.

You rest your head against her shoulder where bruises spread like ink as Namjoon works to clean them and her. The smell of blood doesn't bother you. You tuck a lock of her hair behind her ear and Tae murmurs quietly- eyes still closed that she could use some skincare.

Doing it for her is a reverent act, rubbing it across her cheek the bridge of her nose. When she remembers to open her eyes, she smiles dopily.

“Drugs are so so goooooood.” the pack laughs, yours jiggles the bed and Hobi shakes his head from the doorway. Tae furrows her eyebrows at Jimin.

"You're so pretty."

"I know, you were saying that in the car." Jimin is ever patient with her.

"Do you wanna like, be my boyfriend or something? I feel like we should kiss."

"Tae, we've been dating for twelve years."

"Oh! nice, I should tell Jimin."

"I am Jimin."

"No you're not. Your name's noodle cuz you're little." Jimin sighs trying to keep his smile at bay.

jin kicks hobi and jungkook out of the room for laughing too loudly and you shuffle closer to her. barely keeping your laughter hidden.

You kiss her cheek, the apple of it where her skin goes round and full and pink. “I’m sure the drugs feel amazing.” Your voice goes husky as you look at her, and when her hand tangles with yours. You notice that her nails have gone chipped. you'll fix that for her later.

Tae flutters in and out of consciousness for the first-day post-op. By noon- most of the good drugs have worn off. Movement means pain, but there is always someone there to help her move, change her clothes, or help her to the bathroom (even if that part is significantly unglamorous). Noodle rests in the crook of her knee, purring loudly.

There is cool water directed to her lips, guiding her to sip, then a soft kiss. When she asks for a pen and paper the pack calembour gives it to her. To brush her hair, to pat her skin dry, to praise her, and tell her how well she did. Apparently, she was a stellar patient. She's not sure why Namjoon says it like that. Like it took more energy to just lie there than actually doing the surgery but-

Tae's hand moves sloppy, and her words are half unintelligible but this is what she writes on the paper:

Cage or no cage. We are both birds. Wingless or not. Me a chicken, you a penguin looking at the sky no longer flightless when we close our eyes.

Jimin’s scent blooms close, happy and vanilla goodness. The smell of reading old books at nighttime is comforting and familiar. Tae's heart beats a little faster. Namjoon huffs with his stethoscope and listens some more- laughing lightly when Tae opens her eyes and looks up at him, heart pumping quicker. He zips up her compression vest, to help with the swelling and buttons up her shirt, one of Yoongi's warm flannels. The same one that the pack trades back and forth.

She closes her eyes and you take the notebook and pencil from her before it can clatter onto the floor. Jimin kisses one eyelid and then the other. Murmuring something softly to you at her elbow. Kissing you too- judging from the way that the bed dips as he leans over. The light is turned low and honey.

Tae doesn’t really feel it, the weight or the pain of the incisions or anything really, just a bit of nausea when Namjoon asks and she thinks about it. She turns down the crackers and the toast that Jin offers.

She breathes in, feeling her body move with air. There is no weight to them, the lump of her chest. Compressed close to her body by a surgical vest to minimize inflammation. Honestly, she feels a little lighter if anything. Something like a string poised to snap that is no longer wound around her ribcage and aching heart. No longer suffocating.

She hasn’t even seen them yet; she shouldn’t be able to feel a difference already. But somehow when she closes her eyes, she can tell it’s different. That she’s different. A good sort of change.

It’s a slow healing process, Tae can’t get up or get out of bed for a few days, can do little more but sleep and eat and listen to Namjoon read her favorite books to her in his deep voice when she gets too dizzy to read on her own. Watching bad television and every single Studio Ghibli movie that ever did exist.

She can’t even do so much as put on her own shirts- although the pack is there to help with literally all of it. Buttoning a shirt over her fresh bandages, Jin kisses up her midline the same way she seen him do to you. Namjoon cleans her drains and Tae asks for perfume for once. Her Rosey cinnamon scent has stayed foggy with sickness and stress. Almost dewy damp.

You understand, the skin on your lower back is pealing and smells so ewey. You still can't sleep on your back.

It takes her 3 days before she can lift her arms above her head without pulling her stitches and manages to convince Namjoon and Jimin that she’s well enough to eat dinner like normal at the dining room table.

She sits with you on the outdoor furniture in the morning and eats watermelon. There’s only so much editing and staying yes to the dress that she can handle. The others herd her back to bed any time she looks the least bit uncomfortable or in pain.

Everyone is good, everyone is perfectly well-behaved, you don’t get handsy you don’t even paw at her to look when Namjoon undoes the compression vest. Although there is a moment when Namjoon stands back with the surgical gloves and blushes from his collar bones to his ear. "You need to wear this for the next three weeks, you can only take it off when you shower okay? And be gentle, the skin is so tender."

By day five she can dress herself, and she can't sleep any longer that to 5am when jungkook starts moving around for his walk, rousing you gently. She’s going stir crazy enough that you’re very very happy to take her with you on your morning walk.

Going extra extra slow. By the time you’re home the rest of the pack is in a bit of a tizzy trying to find her, Jimin wrenches open the door at the sound of your steps on the stairs.

Both you and Tae chagrined, Jungkook smiling a little too wide at Jimin’s generally disheveled appearance. Hair all a mess, scent acrid with panic.

“We went on a walk.”

Jimin’s eyes narrow, “where?”

“Around the block. Tae woke up early and couldn't get back to sleep.”

“You have fun?” "Yes." "Are your stitches torn?" "No" "You're not bleeding anywhere?" "No."

He wipes down his hair, behind him. Yoongi looks similarly off-kilter, buttons mismatched on his flannel. Rubbing his eyes. “Hobi's making breakfast.”

"Oh? Pancakes?"

"Boob-shaped ones!" He calls from inside.

Everyone is a little protective of Tae, a little possessive too.

By Wednesday of the next week, Namjoon goes to work and you drag Yoongi and Jin out for a little bit of shopping for nesting materials. Jimin has to go back to work too. She'll be fine on her own for a few hours. She can get dressed all right by herself. But Namjoon and Jimin have their ringers on and she's got a day's worth of snacks already pre-wrapped in the fridge.

Jimin and Tae had a moment earlier, helping her get dressed, smiling, looking up at her face and then back down, cheeks slowly going red. "hey my eyes are up here."

"I know," his fingers are gentle as they stroke down her midline. looking at them.

"They suit you, they look so nice and soft. They look so- you." Jimin's voice is rough and Tae's is too, but there are kisses and soft words.

"I'm so glad you told me, you're so brave. I'll never not be proud of you. I'm so glad you tried to be you. I'll never not be thankful that I got to meet the real version of you and got to fall in love all over again."

there's more, but i'll save that for them. Their little secret. Tae is sort of crying when Jimin's done, but he just wipes her tears away gently and lets her cry. The last of it goes away with that. The last of the tension. The dysphoria that will become a distant memory.

Tae hasn't really seen them yet. They're covered with the compression vest almost all the time. She's been sitting too much. Reading and editing and writing because she can at least use her hands. The brief glance she'd gotten at the bloody stitches had sort of freaked her out. But everyone has been so appreciative. You especially.

Hobi has another wedding to do the flowers for and Jungkook has his Wednesday kickboxing classes. The house is quiet and Noodle naps in a puddle of sunlight in the living room. The air conditioning hums and Tae is home, alone, for the first time.

She spent the morning waking up slowly, forehead kissed, waist held, but when the house gets silent, she steals away upstairs. Take the steps slowly, one at a time. going as fast as she's able. Aiming for the dressing room.

Her body is still a bit sore. A little tender, it's only been a week- and it's going to take her another week before she can really move around like she used to. But Namjoon took her stitches out at the kitchen table last night. And the slide of thread through the skin was only a little bit gross, a little bit nauseating.

The weight of her chest is welcome, but hard to get used too- she feels like she’s a little off balance as she teeters up the stairs. but she was warned about this, she knows to take it slow and adjust to her new center of gravity. Going up the stairs one at a time. patiently waiting for her body to stop hurting.

Tae steals away to the side of the room that contains your dresses and a spilling over set of drawers that hold your and Tae's lingerie collection (let's be honest, most of it belongs to Tae.)

Somehow, most of Jimin's gifts had actually been in the right size. It's soulmate magic maybe, or perhaps just good intuition that had him picking out the right cup and band size. Most of them are unlined anyways.

A lot of them are new and hers but a few of them are yours and old, your workout bras and old bralettes. If she’s not careful she still catches you wearing the same bras and underwear greying with age. The type of thing that's gone worn and brings back affectionate memories of the first time you and her ever did your makeup in the library room downstairs.

The little book box of makeup that once held her soul and kept it hidden away now sits open on the top shelf just above her head. The inside of it is filled with costume jewelry, fake pearls, and glittering Swarovski chokers.

Tae gets a stool so she can reach for it.

What Tae reaches for isn’t anything that you or Jimin have bought. It's small enough that she had almost forgotten about it (and you’ve probably forgotten about it too). But the bralette is thin and flimsy at the bottom of the book box. Made of cheap plastic fabric, white and gauzy mesh dotted with small yellow daisies. The first bra she ever bought and the only one she ever bought for herself.

It's not even really a bra, but a bralette.

Tae unzips her compression vest with shaky fingers.

Tae remembers you looking at it the first time you ever did your makeup together, the crinkle of the plastic as you touched it. A realization dawning on your face that you hadn't voiced. But you'd used 'she' pronouns for her pretty soon after that. And Tae had always know, that seeing this was the moment you realized, that was the moment it started to feel real for her too. Not just some stupid dream.

Tae puts it on quickly, hissing when she feels her sensitive new skin touched. The band digs into her skin uncomfortable, the fabric brushing over her sensitive nipples.

It will take some getting used to. She’s careful to close her eyes before she sees herself in the mirror, careful not to spoil it for herself. She wanted her real first look to be like this, alone. Just herself and her body.

It might be a little too early to wear this and yet, she keeps her eyes closed as she maneuvers herself in the direction of the floor-to-ceiling mirror over by the settee. Almost tripping over your pj's discarded on the floor as she goes. Her eyes are still closed when her fingers touch the cold glass, and she stands in front of it properly, gripping either side so hard that the gold filigree edge digs into her skin.

later tonight there will be dress up and dress down. it will feel like the most natural thing in the world and tae will realize that although they're new to her, her boobs have always felt like they were there. There will be no more dysphoria, no more clawing at her throat when she takes off her shirt or puts on a dress.

Your hands will hold around her waist as she tries on each and every one of her dresses to see how she looks in them now. The blue dress from the first day at the thrift store, the one you wore for your first date, every dress, even the ones with the puffy skirts that Jimin got for her after she came out. The ballgowns and corsets and lingerie.

Tae is going to try on all of it. You're going to do her makeup and when you're finished, both of you will be covered in kiss marks from your belly button up. It won't even be sexual it will just feel like love.

You're going to take so many photos that you'll fill up your camera roll and ask for yoongi's phone instead. They'll be half boudoir and half not. Pictures of the two of you in each and every one of those new bras and underwear, photos of tae in this pose and that pose. Kisses on her cleavage and even lower.

She's going to not be able to take her eyes off of them in the mirror but the feeling of them squishing into your front when you hug will be something else entirely. You might have a second photoshoot just for you- a gift maybe for the rest of the pack, you and Tae bare. One chest pressed to another, nothing between the two of you.

Tae will be a bit obsessed with them, will be a little bit proud of them. they'll be perfect.

She's perfect.

But that's for later. Right now, Tae takes a deep breath and opens her eyes.

~-~

Notes:

-sometimes i worry that i'm starting every chapter of bily the same way and while i know i started the letter to my dead cat this way, i hope this is the fist chapter of bily i've started with the line of summer polishing it's rusty claws. Because thats what i'm refrencing, my old cat, i miss her every day. Barely a day goes by that i don't miss her. we're planting cat nip over her grave this summer. i think hobi probably does the same when noodle dies.

-90% certain that namjoon is reading one of the Bridgerton books when they’re at the beach, I love the idea of him being like “don’t fall for it Penelope, make him work for it” when it comes to pollin you know? Like namjoon would be so cute and so so into it.

-Okay but??? I actually got emotional thinking about noodle and Hobi smelling flowers together. You’re telling me noodle went from living in a 2 x 2 cage to having his own garden and 8 humans that love him 🥺 stop I just know he’s so happy. I’ve also decided that noodle is 8 years old. I think that feels like the right age for him.-

-Not to be unintentionally soft but I think the act of putting on sunscreen for someone else might but the most drawn out act of loving there is, when jin does it he’s taking care of the packs future health, a sort of daily effort that shows the investment and that he’s invested in their health for a long time :( I personally think it’s a very soft way of loving.

-i feel like at one point in the future hobi and the m/c actually do try doing oral sex on each other but it's way way too much of a trigger for both of them- hobi especially with pussy, that he tries it once and decides he doesn't want too do it for trauma reasons and both of them are so very cool with it. especially because all of the other alpha's do eat her out fairly regularly and jungkook loves sucking cock so- one thing i like about the bily pack is that they're all so sexually active that everyone gets what they need without hose needs imposing on any of the other packmates.

-the part where hobi and the m/c are like "you're the shame of the regimine.", "what do your suprieriors do with you." is a quote from the 1996 pride and prejudice movie, in my mind i think it's one of their inside jokes with tae too! hopefully people get it.

-yoongi is so cute telling her that he got a nibble on his bait like- i can just picture him being so excited and gummy smiling at her when he sees her. i feel like yoongi might be a tiny bit unaware that she's having a bad day, but their relationship is more equal this way when he's not like- hingeing his entire self worth on weather or not she's okay. i think about them post and pre moonbyul and i think this is one of their diffrences post moonbyul

-i think that the conversation that tae and jimin where having before the m/c walked up went something like this. "i feel like this morning, she might not have wanted it but she didn't tell me." "you should ask her before you ruminate on it any more." "i know i know, it's just hard." "thats not what has you upset today though, you're blaming yourself for that for a reason." "don't tell on me," "i'm not, i just know you." "i don't look good today and it's stupid, it's stupid to be upset about it when the pup- when jungkook- it's stupid to worry about how i look when there's so much going on." "it's not stupid, not when it's you." "i feel like if i hadn't been jealous this morning, i might have noticed that she wasn't into it." "tae, you still don't know if she was even upset." or something like that.

-i know it's silly, but i absolutely love the part where the m/c tells tae she ate her cherry and she's remorseless about it. like thats so /her/ she has such a personality to her you know? i don't think she'll ever be a true reader insert.

-I did not mention namjoon's dick in the shower scene because i knew i would get side tracked if i did.

-the line of 'i believe you' is because clover told me that this last time she visited and honestly, i don't think anyone's ever believed me before. it was the first time anyone told me that they belived me. like- someone /belives/ me??? how wild is that???? i know she loves bily more than anyone and i wanted to make sure i put bits of her in this story too. i haven't told her it will be in here but i hope she reads it and knows its from her without even having to read the notes. i sorta wanted to send her this chapter of bily early because she was sick but i also! wanted it to be perfect and a good surprise <3

-this might be an unpopular opinion but i think tae looks the best in yellow.

-i helped a trans friend of mine remove their boobs in 2020 so i'm hoping that getting a boob job is a similar process/recovery time. they told us the surgery would only last 2-3 hours but we where there for 18 because of pre and post op.

-the drug section where tae is being dumb was a last minute addition- i hope people think it's funny as opposed to thinking it's stupid.

-i actually got really emotional writing that ending i hope...i hope one day being trans won't be so scary. i hope each and every trans person gets a moment like tae's a moment where they love their body and love themselves as much as they love the people around them. i hope your body loves you back. i hope you never stop trying or dreaming.

[rainforestakiie]

got distracted again from writing Be Lonely with Me (it is coming just slowly due to all these wonderful aus!)

who wants a new Omegaverse au~

it's going to be different to the norm. i hope at least. i'm so excited to post it here~ so close to finishing it! it is something completely different~

[holylulusworld]

Thick friends (1)

Title: Thick friends

Summary: Is it love?

Pairing: Alpha!Bucky x Omega!Plus-sized Reader

Warnings: secrets, flirting, mentions of divorce, a/b/o

Rating: Mature

Words: 821

Square filled for @avengers-assemble-bingo : a/b/o – alpha/beta/omega

Square filled for @avengers-assemble-bingo “Bucky Barnes birthday bingo”: a/b/o – alpha/beta/omega

Square filled for @buckybarnesbingo : U3: AU: Bakery

Card number: B004

Square filled for @buckyboybingo: Omegaverse

A/N: Inspired by an old episode of sATC

“Hello, Bucky! It’s good to see you!” You watch a stunning redhead step toward you and your boyfriend of three months.

“Nat, uh—what are you doing here?” Bucky nervously tugs at his tie, and you wonder why he’s suddenly nervous. He’s usually relaxed and laid back around you.

“Oh, I came here with my,” she clears her throat and points at a man in an expensive suit. He looks as stunning as the woman. Blonde and tall. “Steve.”

“Steve, I see,” Bucky hums while looking her up and down in her short black dress and matching heels. She’s breathtakingly beautiful; you give her that.

 “Hi, I’m Natasha,” she suddenly says, giving Bucky a stern look. She knits her brows together as he still hasn’t introduced you to her. “An old acquaintance of Bucky.”

You shake her offered hand and give Natasha your name. She seems to be very nice too, and you wonder again why Bucky didn’t introduce you to her.

“I don’t want to keep you,” she speaks again, giving you a soft smile. “It was very nice to meet you, Y/N. I hope to see you again soon. Maybe for lunch.” Natasha looks at Bucky. “Steve would be happy to see you too.”

Bucky hesitates. “Yeah…maybe.”

“Have a nice dinner,” Natasha says. She turns toward her date, walking away, leaving you wondering.

Bucky watches them chat, following Natasha and Steve with his eyes as you try to push the intrusive thoughts away.

“Why didn’t you want to introduce me to your friend?” You question with a huff. “Why do we always eat outside of town and never meet up somewhere downtown?”

“They are not friends,” Bucky replies, pointing at the table. “Let’s sit down now before the table is taken.”

“So…a new girl?” Steve didn’t wait for Bucky to come to his senses and meet up with him finally. “Buck—” He sighs and shakes his head as Bucky angrily glares. “We never sided with your ex, you know that. The rumors she spread weren’t true.”

“Well, you didn’t come around to ask how I’m doing either, right?” Bucky bites back. He’s in a bad mood since he met Natasha at the restaurant. “What do you want here now?”

“Natasha thought it was a good idea to invite you and your new girlfriend for lunch.” Steve tries to convince his former best friend to let the past go. “Buck, we used to be so close. You let rumors and gossip drive a wedge between us.”

Steve is not wrong. Bucky let the nasty divorce ruin more than his trust in women. Friendships ended, just like business relationships, as he couldn’t stop thinking everyone wanted to betray him.

“I can join you for lunch, but…” He trails off, not wanting to explain his relationship with you. “Y/N, she’s… She’s not my girlfriend.”

“I looked damn much like you are in love.” Steve crosses his arms over his chest, searching his friend’s face. “If you don’t want to tell me, I understand. It’s been a while since we talked.”

“She’s…” Bucky sighs, shaking his head.

“How did you meet? Who is she to you?” Steve presses on.

“I—we met three months and two weeks ago…” Bucky replies. He moves toward the window to look outside as he begins to tell Steve how you met…

Three months and two weeks earlier, …

“Hello, welcome to the sweet corner. What can I do for you?” You repeat the same line you said so many times in your life you can’t even count it anymore. “Care to try one of our newest creations? It’s a strawberry mascarpone cupcake.”

Bucky steps closer to you, looking at the cupcake in your hand. You smile sweetly at the handsome man, offering a bite to him.

“Uh, sure,” he hesitantly takes the cupcake out of your hands. “Thanks, but how do you make money if you give these away for free?”

“Oh, only the first fifteen customers get one,” you say, giving him your sweetest smile. “We hope you’ll recommend us if you like it.”

Bucky takes a small bite, humming as this is the best cupcake he has ever eaten. “It’s very good,” he moans and takes another bite. “It tastes phenomenal.”

“You’re too nice,” you giggle and coyly bite your index finger, batting your eyelashes. He’s far out of your league, but flirting doesn’t hurt anyone.

While Bucky eats the cupcake, you tell him that you only use natural ingredients.

“It’s…delicious,” he purrs, licking his fingers clean as his eyes drop to your cleavage. You’re wearing a floral-patterned dress with a low neckline and puffed sleeves. The skirt has multiple layers of ruffles that flow around your legs.

You watch him drink your appearance in while you dip your finger into the cream of another cupcake. “If you want to,” you lick your finger clean, moaning at the taste, “you can have another taste.”

[its-luna-noel]

puppy chronicles

02. the obedient puppy | geto x reader

The JJK men are gifted a hybrid puppy. ...wait, that kind of puppy? alpha!human!jjk men x omega!hybrid!reader

warnings: 18+, MDNI, f!reader, hybrid!au, omegaverse, hybrid!reader, omega!reader, cult leader!geto, pet play, collars/leashes, previous abuse, smut, heat/rut, knots, oral (m! & f! receiving)

word count: 5.4k next: the playful puppy | nanami x reader

masterlist | link to ao3

notes: hiii, here is geto's part of the puppy chronicles! next up is our man nanami!

There are two types of monkeys that Suguru associates with: money-collecting monkeys and curse-collecting monkeys.

Today was a day for the money-collecting monkeys.

Suguru looks bored as he listens to the overdramatic praises the short, portly man sings as he enters the room. Suguru stretches his legs, hoping this doesn’t take too long before he can get back to more important things than dealing with non-sorcerers. His chin is propped up in his palm, his fingers tapping his cheek restlessly as he listens to the investor before him drone on and on about profits and donations and how much he’ll get from the team.

Suguru honestly couldn’t care less.

It’s not until the old man claps his hands together, signaling that the conversation is over, that Suguru is called back to the present. He stands and plasters on a charming, animated smile, leading the investor towards the front door. “It was lovely to meet with you,” he says, gesturing with one hand to the door. “Next time, come and we’ll have tea–”

The investor holds out his own hand, stopping Suguru in his tracks. “One more thing,” he says, smiling gently before gesturing towards the door. “A gift, given in good grace for what you’re doing here.”

Suguru has to fight to not let his expression drop in annoyance; he just wants this man to leave so he can get back to what’s important. But he keeps the smile on his face, turning to follow the man’s gaze as a burly man comes forward holding a thick, silver chain. Suguru stiffens slightly, wondering if this monkey was seriously going to fight him, and his eyes nearly light up at the idea of painting the surrounding walls with his blood– but then he follows the chain down, down, towards the floor to where you are crawling forward on all fours, dressed in a lacy bodysuit – violet, like his eyes, which widen at the sight of you. Fluffy ears poke out from your hair, and a long, furry tail hangs between your thighs.

Suguru’s lips part to speak, but no sound comes out. He promptly closes his mouth again, staring down at you.

Your eyes are downcast in deference.

“She’s an obedient pup,” the investor says with a curl of his mouth. “Took her out for a test drive, so to speak, and she handles like a dream, this one.” He gives Suguru a knowing grin, and Suguru has to fight to keep the disgust off of his face. The thought of this man touching the sweet girl at his feet makes an irrational wave of rage wash over him. “She’s perfectly trained. I’m sure she’ll be to your liking.”

Suguru grits his teeth, but tries to play it off like a stiff smile. By the sudden disquiet on the investor’s face, he’s not sure it worked. “I’m not sure what to say,” he strains, “besides… thank you.”

The investor offers a wobbly smile and nods, and he hands over the silver chain leash before stepping back and bowing his head slightly. “Thank you, for all you do. Enjoy your new toy.” And with that, he turns and leaves.

If Suguru wasn’t in need of the money, he thinks he probably would’ve killed that man.

In the following silence, Suguru’s violet eyes slowly shift from the investor’s back to you, still seated on your heels, palms resting lightly on your thighs. Your eyes are on the floor in front of you, unmoving even as he takes a slow step closer, the soft click of his sandals resonant across the wooden floors.

You don’t move.

Suguru takes the opportunity to look at you, tracing his eyes from the crown of your head to the soles of your bare feet. Your lashes cast shadows onto your cheeks as you continue to gaze down at the floor, your lips so perfectly curved, the delicate column of your throat… and then, damn, that bodysuit… The way the violet lace hugs every curve and dip of your body….

He feels himself growing harder at the sight.

But he can’t help but think about the investor touching you, putting his hands on you in any way. So, he asks, “Did that man hurt you?”

You shake your head, hair fluttering around your face with the movement. Eyes still lowered.

He steps forward once more, and he reaches forward, his hand carding into your hair, thumb gently tracing your cheekbone. “Are you sure?” he asks, examining your lowered eyes, your submission, your unwavering obedience.

He wonders where it comes from, fear or respect?

You nod again. 

The way your eyes are still averted is starting to frustrate him; he wants to see you, wants you to see him. He moves his hand to grip your chin between his thumb and forefinger, tilting your face up towards him. Your hair falls away from your face, and when he says, “Look at me,” it’s not a request.

At the tone of his command, your eyes finally shift from the floor in front of you to look up at him. His breath catches at the expression in your pretty, glittering eyes – the respect, the obedience.

God, the sight makes his cock twitch.

His hand tightens around the chain leash, metal clinking together as he does. “What did he do to you?” he asks, because he can’t help it, he has to know what that man did to take you for a “test drive;” it was driving him insane thinking about the possibilities, that the investor defiled Suguru’s rightful belonging–

You purse your lips slightly, and Suguru frowns. It takes him a moment to realize that you must be asking for permission to speak. His eyes soften. “You can talk,” he says, hand letting up on your chin so he can stroke your face with his thumb again. “You can always speak here; you’re safe.”

And so you part your lips, those pretty lips he can’t stop staring at, and tell him, “My mouth.”

Fury alights in his chest, and he wants to send scores of curses to go tear apart the investor, to soak his blood into the earth. Instead, he taps his thumb on your lower lip. “Open.”

You do, the motion immediate and unquestioning. Suguru looks and, there, right at the back of your throat – his puppy’s throat – is a forming bruise. He grits his teeth and lets go of you.

You sit there with your mouth open, head tilted up towards him, until he tells you to close.

It’s clear to him that, no matter how much he wants to, he can’t entertain himself with his new puppy today. You’re bruised by another man, and he won’t hurt you.

No puppy deserves that.

~

It’s not until days later that he touches you again.

He’s taken good care of you; offered you warm soup for your aching throat as it slowly heals. It’s really nothing, you’ve told him when he asks; you’ve had far worse bruises from your puppy training, when you learned how to take the paddle without giving in with your safe word or how to breathe through someone fucking you dry.

He doesn’t care; he still takes care of you, waiting until your throat is healed to even consider touching you.

He’s pretending to be a holy man, after all. It’s the least he can do.

He gives you a bedroom, a bare, monastery-like room without personal belongings. You came with nothing except your collar, leash, and the lingerie on your body, so he had some monkeys donate clothes, toiletries, and other necessities.

It’s not until you’re comfortable and settled that he approaches you again.

You still walk around with your collar on – he’s far too selfish to let you take it off – but he’s let the leash sit unused on his dresser since you’re so well-behaved. You’re curled up in your bed with your nose in a book, and when you look up to see him standing in the doorway, you can’t help the way your tail wags a little.

He’s one of the first people to ever take care of you; seeing him makes you happy.

He sees your fluffy tail tapping against the sheets, and he offers a soft smile as he walks into your bedroom. You put down your book and sit at attention, but even then your little tail keeps wagging back and forth as you wait for him to speak.

“How are you feeling?” he asks.

Your tail wags a little faster at the sound of his voice. “Good,” you say simply. Never better.

And it’s true. You like being here; you like being with him. You’ve never had the freedom to just do what you want, as long as you behave. You’ve never been given books to read, clothes to wear.

You’ve never been given a home.

You tell him as such.

He slowly steps into your room, into your space, and your breath catches in your throat. But he doesn’t do anything more than gently touch your cheek, his knuckles stroking your soft skin. “Such a grateful puppy,” he murmurs, and your tail goes wild at the contact, beating into the mattress with a frenzy. You gaze up at him with such trusting eyes, like you know he’ll take care of you, even when he’s ravaging you into your mattress.

Use me, you silently beg him. It’s what I was made for.

But instead your new master takes a step back, dropping his hand from your face, and you have to hold back a soft whine of protest.

After all, you’re supposed to be an obedient puppy.

He takes a steadying breath through his mouth, trying to avoid your soft scent, but he can practically taste you on the air. It’s addicting, you’re addicting, and he’s not sure how he’s going to survive you without disrespecting you and your perfect body.

And so he tries to walk away, taking another step backwards. Because he doesn’t want to hurt you.

You stare after him in disappointment, because isn’t this what you were trained for, raised for? You were made to be his puppy, made to be taken and to willingly give all you have to him in supplication.

So while he tries to remain respectful, you make it your mission to make him want you.

You lower yourself onto the floor at his feet, and you hear his sharp intake of breath as you do. His violet eyes watch your every move, as you sink first to your knees, then down to your heels as you lean back on them, palms planted firmly on the floor. Your eyes are lowered, just like they were when you were first given to him, and your fluffy ears are pinned back in submission.

“Please,” you whisper, and he can hear the slightest whine behind your words, “haven’t I been a good girl for you?”

And oh, it almost breaks him, the way you ask him that. The way you assume that it’s some slight on you that he’s not touching you, not giving you what you both so desperately want.

But, god, he doesn’t want to break you.

Because he thinks he will. He thinks as soon as he touches you, really touches you, he’ll go feral, go into a rut and need to take you like the animal he tries so hard to pretend he’s not.

“Pretty girl,” he breathes, nearly tossing his head back in frustration with how badly he wants to claim you, “I… I shouldn’t…”

You repeat yourself, lowering yourself further to the floor, prostrating yourself onto your belly with your cheek against the hardwood. This time you can’t hold back the whine. “Haven’t I been good? Haven’t I earned whatever you wish to give me? Otherwise, tell me how I might earn it, because I need it; I’m desperate, I’m burning with it, I-I-I–”

Suguru grits his teeth, hands clenched into fists at his sides. He’s still holding himself back; he can’t hurt you, can’t treat you with anything but the utmost care, but he’s not sure he can once he starts, not when you’re being this good, when you’ve been this obedient–

So when all you say next is a whispered, broken plea, Suguru lets out a heavy breath and steps forward, reaching down for your hands and helping you up from the floor.

You think he’s about to let you down gently, to reject your offer one more time. Your ears pin back against your skull in remorse for your needy actions. You’re almost convinced he’s about to punish you, to get the paddle and spank you for being such a naughty girl.

The thought makes your stomach clench; you haven’t been called a bad girl in a very long time.

But he doesn’t shout, or spank you, or punish you in any way. Instead he helps you up onto your knees and then brushes his hand against your cheek in that same gentle, reverential way as before.

“Are you sure you want this?” he asks, fingers playing with tresses of your hair. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

You gaze up at him with stars in your eyes. “I’m a good puppy,” is all you say, because you know that, whatever he throws at you, you can take it.

His thumb brushes your lower lip, feeling the plush flesh there give way as he takes a deep breath. Then, “Open.”

You do, immediately, your jaw dropping open so he can feel the wet heat of your mouth against this finger. He slides his thumb inside, pressing down gently on your tongue.

You don’t move until he tells you to. “Close.”

Your lips wrap around his thumb, the contact nearly burning him as he feels his cock twitch at the sensation. You sit there with his finger in your mouth, unmoving, simply gazing up at him, silently waiting for his next command.

Instead of speaking, he pulls his hand away, staying quiet as he pushes aside his robes.

You try to stay still, but you can’t help the excited pricking of your ears at the sight of him disrobing. You’ve been aching for him for days, ever since you realized how doting he was for you, and now he’s giving you exactly what he wants.

He doesn’t even take his clothes all the way off before his cock is in his hand. He’s just as desperate for you as you are for him, and he can’t wait before he pulls his dick out and swipes the slit with his thumb, smearing precum along the sensitive, ruby-red head.

“Open,” he demands again, and you’re even quicker to respond this time.

He stares at your mouth for a long moment, taking in the sight of himself lined up with your perfect lips, your hot, pink tongue poking out in anticipation. “Wider, sweetheart,” he says, watching as you obey.

Then he pushes his hips forward, the tip just barely brushing past your lips.

You stay, unmoving, as you watch him. Waiting for instruction.

His chest aches at how good you are, how patient, how fucking obedient. Part of him wishes you’d take your own initiative to use your mouth on him, that you’d want him bad enough to break from your training, but he’s sure it’s not that easy for you to just ignore what you’ve been taught for so long. So he gives you grace as you take his cock between your lips.

“Close,” he says, and you do.

Then, “Suck.”

And oh fuck, you do.

Your cheeks hollow, softly sucking before you lean forward, just a little, welcoming him into the snug heat of your mouth. Your tongue swirls slowly, sensually, around the head of his pretty fucking dick, and you sink even lower, lashes fluttering as he nudges the back of your mouth. You pull back until your lips are only wrapped around the head, then push forward again, nestling him even further down your throat.

He groans, the sound loud and guttural. “Fuck, pretty girl, just like that.”

So, encouraged by his praises, you keep going, repeating the motion over again. Your hands remain obediently rested on your thighs as your mouth strokes him up and down, and as you do, his hips cant forward to meet you, slipping that much further until he’s hitting the back of your throat again.

You don’t gag; you’ve far out-trained your own gag reflex. That just makes him moan louder.

His hand comes down to grip your hair, because he can’t hold himself back anymore, and he starts guiding your head down even further onto his cock, gently forcing you to take him even deeper. Drool starts dripping past your lips, onto the hardwood floor beneath, pooling between your knees. And there’s a mirroring pool of heat between your thighs as you gaze up at him, watching him toss his head back, long dark hair cascading down as his lashes flutter closed and he keens…

Just for you.

The thought nearly makes your own eyes roll back in pleasure, and your tail – against your will – wags back and forth against the hardwood floor.

Your loud, slurping noises echo in the small, undecorated bedroom, pornographic in their volume and enthusiasm. Just the sight of you obeying his every command makes him want to take you over and over again, to see how far he can push you, see how much you can take before you finally give in and ask for reprieve–

But he doesn’t do that, because he’s learned to care about his pretty little puppy.

His shoulders start to heave, his breaths coming faster and harder, and he groans before tightening his grip on your hair before taking his other hand and gripping the base of his blushing, weeping dick. “Fuck,” he grits through his teeth, giving it a squeeze. “Gonna cum, pretty girl. Where do you want it?”

You don’t answer; it’s clear that this is his choice, that you’ll obey whatever command he gives you even now.

That thought, mixed with your lips still wrapped around his length, working him up and down, is what makes him cum while still buried in your mouth.

He moans, a quiet needy sound that turns you on even more, and part of him wants to apologize because he didn’t even mean to, you’re just so fucking good–

You just gaze up at him with those wide, pretty eyes, your nose pressed into his pubic bone as you swallow it down, the heat of your throat closing down around him as you do.

That almost makes him bust again.

Slowly, shoulders still rising and falling with every heavy breath, he pulls himself from between your lips. It’s silent between you for one long moment, two. Then he grabs you by the arms and hauls you up from the floor, pulling you onto the bed with him.

His hands are feverish on you, desperate as he undresses you. You don’t fight him, and for the first time, you want this; you want him to touch you, want him to take you for all you’re worth and use you until you’re just a broken little toy.

Because that’s all you know: how to be used and broken and put back together just to be used all over again.

But as he sheds your clothes, tossing them to the floor, his hands are soft and gentle, despite how badly he needs you. He doesn’t want to break you, and that’s clear by how he eases you back onto the bed, how he looks down at you like you’re a precious gift and not a worthless toy.

He looks at you like he wants to give back for what you’ve just done for him.

He gently strokes your cheek, fingertips running along warm, soft skin. He leans down, brushing his lips against yours, and his other hand moves to your waist. Then he speaks against your mouth. “What do you like, pretty girl?” He strokes your ribs, up and down, feather light.

“I dunno,” you whisper simply, curling up into his body, burrowing close.

His hand pauses on your side. “What do you mean you don’t know?”

“I just dunno. I’ve… never been asked before.”

He’s quiet for a long moment. Then he whispers, “Sweetheart…” and his voice is filled with what sounds like disappointment for you. You squirm under his gaze, not wanting to be pitied. But he just continues, “You know that’s not how it’s supposed to be, right?”

You shrug a little, the slightest upwards movement of one shoulder. “I’m just a puppy.”

He grips your jaw in his hand, forcing you to meet his eyes. His voice is firm when he speaks. “You are not just anything. You’re beautiful, and smart, and so goddamn precious. You deserve to be treated well, pretty girl.”

You whisper, “I’m made to be used.”

He looks at you, jaw clenching. Your ears are pinned back, betraying how upset you really are.

Because of course you are. You want to be valued, to be taken care of, just like any other person wants. You never asked to be this, never asked to be a novelty toy, a collector’s item to be played with and broken until the next one comes along.

You never asked to be used and abused.

And so Suguru presses a very soft kiss to the corner of your mouth. Then he kisses your cheek, and your jaw, trailing down, down, down your neck. He finds your pulse and licks against the thrumming beat before biting down gently. Then he kisses his way back up, up, up, towards your ear.

He murmurs, “Ever been eaten out before?”

Your heart beats a little faster at his words. You shake your head.

He groans softly, nipping lightly at your earlobe. He’s panting when he asks, “Can I be the first?”

You want no one else.

You nod, breathless, and he groans again before returning his mouth to your neck, biting down once more at your pulse point. He sucks a hickey into the skin there before pulling back, kissing further down towards your shoulder, then over your chest. He licks and sucks at your breasts before moving lower yet, over your tummy towards your core. Then, at the last moment before his mouth is on you, he diverts his attention towards your thighs, kissing and nipping at the sensitive skin there.

Your breath hitches at his patient treatment of you. No one’s ever touched you like this, valued you, worshiped you. You think you might get addicted to it.

Suguru puts his hand under your thighs and pushes until your knees hit your chest, bending you in half under him. You squirm, feeling exposed and vulnerable under his gaze, but he doesn’t let up; instead he leans in and spits on your cunt, a mouthful of hot saliva landing on your entrance. It quivers and clenches at the sensation, and he lets out a low, pleased growl at the sight. “Good girl,” he praises, and then he leans down, and his mouth is on you.

You let out a soft yelp at the sensation; he’s making out with your pussy, the wet, lewd sounds filling your ears as your head drops back against the pillows. Your hips try to buck against his face, but he just pins you down more efficiently into the mattress, your body still crunched in half beneath him. His tongue swirls around your clit before darting away, licking the junction between your thigh and hip, kissing lower down your thigh until he reaches a spot he wants to mark. He bites down and sucks, leaving a hickey on your inner thigh that makes you gasp and writhe against his mouth.

He just holds you more tightly, forcing you to stay still as he leaves his mark.

When he’s done, he kisses his way back up, placing a messy kiss right on your quivering cunt. He groans before diving deeper, his nose bumping your clit as he licks a stripe up your petal-like pussy.

“So sweet,” he murmurs, tilting his chin to run the flat of his tongue over your swollen clit. Your hips buck again. “Taste so fucking good, sweetheart. Dunno why I didn’t do this sooner.”

You shiver at his words, whimpering under him. Your hands are curled into fists on your chest, fingers spasming with every gasp of pleasure you let out. You’ve never felt this good in your entire life; your own hand could never match up to what he’s doing to you, his hot tongue laving against your cunt with practiced precision.

For a spiritual man, he’s taking you apart like a proper sinner.

“Let yourself go,” he whispers into your pussy, one hand reaching up to take your hand and bring it to his long hair. “Relax, pretty girl. You don’t have to be scared of me.”

You whimper, fingers tightening into the long strands of black hair at the crown of his head. “Not scared of you.”

He smiles, tongue licking at your clit and lapping sensually at it. “Good. Then just relax, baby. Let me make you feel good.”

So you take a deep breath and close your eyes, trying to relax into the mattress and just feel.

And, god, you’ve never felt better.

His tongue is heavenly, working you beautifully towards your climax. His violet eyes gaze up at you from between your legs, watching your every loud, open reaction to learn what you like and what you don’t with an almost supernatural attention to detail. He takes you apart with practiced ease, and before you even know what’s happening, you’re cumming, crying out and bucking your hips against his mouth.

You’re almost afraid he’ll punish you for being lax enough to orgasm under his ministrations. But, of course, he doesn’t; instead, he just pulls you closer and soothes you, licking your slick from his lips.

He rolls the both of you over so you’re splayed across his chest, your body willing and pliant on top of his as he runs one hand through your hair, the other rubbing soothing circles on your back.

As you lay there in the afterglow, curled up on his chest and letting your breathing gradually slow, a saccharine scent starts to rise from you, and Suguru buries his face in your neck, groaning. “Sweetheart,” he mumbles into your shoulder, the sound of his voice muffled, “I think you just started your heat.”

You don’t need him to tell you that; you already feel the fires in your belly, tracking slowly lower to burn in your core. You whine softly, ears flattening back against your skull and tail wagging so vigorously that your entire body wiggles back and forth.

He smiles and chuckles softly, rolling over so he’s pressed against your back. His lips press against your shoulder, kissing his way down your back along each process of your spine. “Pretty girl,” he whispers, hands gripping your hips as he moves lower. “Pretty, precious girl. I’ll take care of you, yeah? That okay? Give you my knot, my puppies?”

You shiver at the idea. You nod.

He shakes his head. “Not gonna work like that, sweet girl. You have to say it. Say it.”

“Suguru,” you whimper, nodding desperately, “I want your puppies.”

That nearly breaks him.

He grabs your hips and rolls you over onto your back so he can watch your expression as he gives you exactly what you’re asking for. He grips your thighs and hitches them to his hips, and you bury your face in the crook of his neck.

His musky scent grows slowly stronger, more intoxicating, until you feel like you’re drunk on it. You moan at the smell, writhing beneath him as your nose sniffs and pinpoints the origin to the scent glands at the juncture between his neck and shoulder. You lick that spot, and Suguru’s entire body stiffens and arches into yours as he groans, head falling back. “Sweet girl,” he breathes, fingers tightening into fists around the sheets.

You lap at his scent glands again, shivering at the gesture. He makes another guttural noise, but this one comes out as more of a growl than a moan. His hips start grinding against yours impatiently, his cock sliding between your lips, drenching in sweet slick. He pushes inside you once more, sinking slowly into your drooling cunt, and you moan so loudly he’s sure half the neighborhood can hear you.

He pulls back out before shallowly thrusting in, keeping up that pattern as he teases you.

You moan again into his shoulder, nipping at his scent gland. You whine, “Wanna mate with you.”

He growls, rutting a little harder into you. “Don’t just say things like that,” he pants, and it sounds like he’s scolding you, and he sort of is, because as you mention it, he now wants it more than anything, and if you’re just babbling through your heat, he doesn’t want to force you into something you don’t truly want.

But you just whine again, ears swiveling at the top of your head. “Please,” you whimper.

And that’s what breaks him.

He grabs your hair and tilts your head to the side, revealing the smooth curve of your neck and shoulder. He lets out a low groan, and then he leans in and bites down, almost hard enough to break skin as he tastes your cloying scent on his tongue.

Your eyes roll back with a cry, your body arching into his as he continues to fuck you slowly through the mating bite. Then, with another groan, he lets you go, panting as he looks down at the imprints of his teeth in your skin. You gaze up at him with hazy eyes, and then he uses his grip on your hair to lead you to the crook of his neck.

By instinct, you bite down, mating him back.

He moans, tossing his head back as he practically whines, his hips rutting into yours as he grits his teeth. “Yes, baby,” he pants, picking up his pace as you latch onto his shoulder. “Be mine, baby, ‘cause I’m yours.”

You whimper and let him go, licking at the deep bite mark to soothe the discomfort. You tilt your hips into his with every thrust, burying him even deeper into your dripping cunt. You can feel the base of his shaft swelling against you, stretching you open with a delicious ache, and you whine, ears pinning back as you clutch at his back, nails digging into his muscles. Suguru groans, and he fucks you faster, harder, messier, until you’re practically wailing into his neck, holding on for dear life.

“Suguru!” you cry, nails scratching down the length of his back.

He groans loudly, throwing his head back at the intoxicating mixture of pain and pleasure. “Fuck, sweetheart,” he moans, his voice dragging against ground glass, “so fucking good.” Then he reaches one hand down and starts drawing tight little circles on your clit with his thumb. “Cum for me, baby.”

You whimper, back arching with overstimulation. You cry his name again, but he just redoubles his efforts, pining you beneath his hips as he fucks you higher and higher and higher–

And then you crash and tumble over the edge, walls quivering around his swelling length, and you orgasm so hard your vision flashes white.

He groans again, hand in your hair yanking your head back so he can lavish your neck with loving attention over your new mating mark. And as he does, he cums hard, deep inside you, against the cushy heat of your cervix.

As he does, his knot swells to plug you full, and he paints your insides with ropes of white seed, giving you everything you asked for: his puppies.

You whimper at the extensive stretch of his knot, and he peppers your face and neck and shoulders with kisses. You giggle softly at the attention, and he can’t help but smile, glad he could distract you from the discomfort of his swollen knot.

And as you’re linked in the most intimate way, he presses one last loving kiss to the corner of your mouth and whispers, “My precious girl.” He smiles wryly at you and says, “Next time, you’ll be in charge.”

You dissolve into a fit of giggles. Little do you know, he’s not joking in the slightest.

thanks for reading! -luna link to ao3 | next: the playful puppy

[godihatethiswebsite]

Tethered Bonds

✽ Poly 141 x f!reader (Omegaverse AU)

A lucky stroke of fate led you right into the arms of your alpha soulmates. But is it everything you dreamed it would be or just the continuation of a nightmare?

Main Masterlist ✽ Ao3

✽ Part One - A twisted fate

I'm gonna be honest: this came to me in a tired, period induced haze and I have no idea what the hell I'm doing but the bunnies would not let me stop until I finished it. Was supposed to be a oneshot... until it wasn't XD Hoping this is just gonna be a short little pet project on the side. Lemme know if I missed any triggers!

Trigger warnings: SA (not by the 141), biting, claiming, angst, depression, self harm

[Edit 7/16/24: updated relationship tags]

The parking lot was a certified mess to navigate, a veritable winter hellscape with the continual snowfall keeping the pavement slick and churning around spinning wheels to create a thick dirty slush. Packed cars fought for spaces towards the front of the store, wanting to avoid the headache of trudging through sloppy sleet, heavy carts overflowing with expensive gifts and last minute groceries.

Parents loaded up their trunks for their upcoming banquets. Little ones chattered in youthful exuberance about brightly wrapped packages and a jolly fat man. Festively dressed bell ringers exhausted their muscles for the cause of charity, offering joyous smiles to those passing by gracious enough to offer a token. Even six inches of heavy wet snowfall were not enough to deter shoppers from their mood. Coupled with the obnoxiously boisterous music that met you at the door it was almost impossible not to get swept up in the infectious holiday spirit.

Almost.

You hadn’t bothered joining the chaotic dominance for prime parking, opting to choose the very last row towards the street instead of wasting precious minutes yelling profanities out the window to an uppity pack trying to steal your spot. The harsh wind burned your face and nipped at your skin, pulling the woolen scarf tighter around your neck and up over your bitten nose. You avoided eye contact with the chipper lady at the front, not wanting to feel guilty for not donating when you barely had enough to scrape by as it is.

Normally you avoided venturing out this close to Christmas unless absolutely necessary. Holidays haven't meant much to you in recent years since your parent’s untimely passing and you hated the constant reminder of ‘the most wonderful time of the year’. Sure, there were still your other two alpha fathers, but they’d opted for someplace warmer in their age and visitation was difficult with your busy work schedule. Your younger brother wasn’t almost worth mentioning with his new prissy family somewhere up north. That bridge was burned the day he called you a harlot.

Needless to say, you’d become something of a grinch.

You’d been miserably sick the week prior and ate through most of your stockpile of hoarded food, not enough remaining to keep blowing off shopping with the bustling crowds. If you wanted to last past New Years then a trip into town was unavoidable.

The intense blast of hot air from the overhead heaters thawed your aching bones upon entering the store, shaking the accumulated dampness from your head and shoulders but leaving the thick cloth covering the lower half of your face. It would help you in your endeavors to get through the aisles expediently without irritating your delicate omega olfactory senses. 

It got harder to distinguish the source of fragrances this time of year, when folk spent their days burrowed away from the bitter cold surrounded by the comforts of the season. A chilled glass of rich subtly spiced eggnog, smokey cedar logs crackling in the hearth, sweet woodsy pine wreaths and garlands wrapped around thick oak banisters, trees decorated with peppermint candy canes and dried strings of popcorn. 

Gingerbread, mulled wine, cinnamon, orange, clove; a bountiful buffet of complementary aromas. Your own father had smelled of cranberry sauce once upon a time (it made the holidays that much harder when he was gone). And with so many people filling the space - even with the heating fans working overtime trying to filter out most of it - it could get difficult trying to figure out whether a boozy scent originated from a lovely beta or the soaked rum cake she was placing in her cart.

Honestly if it weren't for the outrageous delivery fees you would've had the groceries dropped off instead of enduring the aggressive pheromones floating through the air. Alas this was one of your few exceptions to your hermit lifestyle.

Truthfully, it wasn’t just December that had you hesitant to leave the sanctuary of your meager apartment. 

For the past few years, you’d been battling a severe case of agoraphobia, something you’d been working on wholeheartedly with a therapist since the accident that made you so. It had crippled you to the point that even daring to have the blinds open on your windows sent you spiraling into that dark abyss of cackling distress, panic consuming every last ounce of breath until you found yourself minutes later curled up on the bathroom floor, lightheaded and queasy.

Nausea was a constant in your life, along with the cold sweat that had you sleeping on a towel just to keep from ruining your bedsheets. Lethargy was embedded in your muscle fibers. A searing ache in your throat. The painful deep tugging in your chest an ever present reminder of the uphill battle you fought each time you opened your crusty sleep filled eyes. Depression was your best friend, curled around you in a false sense of comfort where it was easier to slip into a maladaptive headspace than face the truth of your harsh reality.

But despite the physical manifestations of your trauma, you’d made good strides so far with your weekly sessions. It had been a difficult road getting to this point and your therapist praised you for your dedication to not letting it hinder the life you had ahead. You weren’t sure what it looked like, but you tried all the same.

Like a hound that heard you calling, that ominous presence that filled you with dread came crawling into the back of your skull, mittened hand discreetly itching at the wool around your neck and scratching the irritated skin beneath. Forcing yourself to take a few deep breaths until it settled, you grabbed one of the many baskets available and began the trek weaving down the rows of food.

Christmas was about a week away and the mobs were out in full force. Thankfully the items you were on the hunt for were not the same ingredients needed by everyone else. There was the occasional overlap of things like milk, eggs, bread, etc. But there was no call for a full sized turkey or spiraled ham; no sweet potato casserole or chocolate yule log to bake. Just some bologna, shredded cheese, a couple packs of ramen, and a few other household things here you were running low on. 

Maybe for the hell of it you’d stop in the frozen section and find yourself a mini cheesecake to splurge on for when you inevitably opened that bottle of fireball sitting on the shelf come next Tuesday, forced to listen to your upstairs neighbors' horrendous attempts at Christmas caroling.

Halfway through the store, your browsing was interrupted by an alluring scent swirling somewhere nearby.

Citrusy. Acidic. Sweet. Airy. 

Your scarf had slipped off your face when you bent down to grab something off the lower racks, exposing you to the freshly baked goods across the way. Someone nearby was carrying a batch of lemon cupcakes, your mouth watering as the scent invaded your tastebuds and forced a pleasant hum from the back of your throat. 

Something curled in your chest like a finger beckoning forward, begging for an acknowledgement that had you standing at rapt attention. Your body seemed to move on its own, head swiveling like a rickety chair, scanning the nearby vicinity - for what, you couldn’t say. The inner omega that prowled just underneath the surface vibrated restlessly, choking back a needy whine while your eyes swept over the closest individuals. Something primal had called out to you, throwing your hormones out of whack, piecing together invisible clues so obviously standing right in front of you. 

The summery concoction felt so out of place in the harsh winter months, swirling and nagging at the base of your spine, urgent and loud and taking up too much space until you felt like you could drown in its tang–

Your muscles locked in place, gaze affixed to something - someone - at the end of the aisle. 

A big someone. An alpha.

And he was massive.

There was a natural musculature that came with the inherited alpha genetics. Beta’s could grow to a similar size if they worked at it, but there was a casual arrogance that was impossible to mistake with the former designation. Even still, this man towered over most others in the vicinity, lesser alphas giving a wide berth to the intimidating figure currently staring down at his phone screen. Thick grey hoodie pulled up over his head, a black military jacket layered over top. Dark wash jeans led down to warm boots hefty enough to stomp a man’s skull in. Messy dark blonde hair peeked out from up top, a black surgical mask covering the lower half of his face from view.

He couldn’t have given off any more ‘don’t fuck with me’ vibes if he had it tattooed across his forehead. There was nothing sinister about his bearing per se - one hand casually shoved into a coat pocket as he leaned back against one of the dessert displays - but there was a coiled alertness that gave you the distinct impression he was more aware of his surroundings than he led you to believe.

One thing was for certain: you were never more sure of anything in your less than perfect life that that man was your scent match.

Your lungs expanded in your chest to drink in more of his scent. Palms turned sweaty, hair on the back of your neck prickled, the weight of the basket on your arm all but forgotten. Your throat parched at the prospect of getting to shove your face against his scent gland and taste the delectable lemony goodness right off his skin. 

People went lifetimes never meeting their perfect scent matches. The odds of you ever encountering one wasn’t even worth holding out hope for. Over seven billion people on the planet and you had to win an epic fucking lottery to get as lucky as you just did. Bonding ceremonies like that made the news for how rare it was. You’d never even dreamed of this happening, making peace with the idea that mates only existed in fairytale romance.

You just about dropped your groceries when he was joined shortly thereafter by another gorgeous male, slightly shorter by a few inches and not as broadly built. Rich dark skin, effortlessly cool street style, short black curls, and a dazzling pearly white smile.

This new alpha didn’t seem to flinch in the presence of the other, lemon cupcake glancing up only briefly to acknowledge the newcomer whose toasted coconut aroma barrelled right into you, colliding like a runaway freight at an unguarded intersection. Gulping down mouthfuls of air like a fish heaving on dry land, your head spun wildly at the nutty intrusion; smokey yet sweet, conjuring images of a warm evening bonfire on a lush sandy beach. 

Hope bloomed in your chest something fierce and bright. Your omega preened in unbridled delight, pawing at the surface, eager to get her hands on the two beautiful specimens whose every atom screamed ‘mine’. Tears stung behind your eyes, a mixture of relief and elation, vibrant like bursting fireworks and twinkling Christmas lights. 

What would you say to them? Do you approach them first? Should you wait for them to scent you back or try to pretend you didn’t smell them yet? What did their voices sound like? You could see their lips moving, even if the ones’ were hidden behind a surgical mask. Tenor, baritone, rumbly bass? What were their names? Where did they live? Was this really happening right now?! 

Something twisted and gnarled sunk its claws into your subconscious, rearing its ugly head in protest at the newfound revelation, but for the first time in years you didn’t fucking care. 

They were here. Your alphas. Your pack. Your salvation.

“Babes!” 

Decadent chocolate floated past you, a small apology from her lips as the omega brushed by, bumping her arm against yours on the way to her intended destination. You’d hardly noticed, too caught up in your own inner monologue and girlish fantasies to barely manage a quiet ‘no worries’.

For a split second, your eyes met coconut’s beautiful luscious brown, breath catching in your throat as the object of your desire finally seemed to take note of your existence. It was like gazing into the threads of the universe, pulling taut between you in a cosmic symphony that brought your stardust back together from whence it scattered at the dawn of time. 

A perfect part of an incomplete whole.

…until those shimmering umber pools shifted left, aimed at the bubbly figure headed right towards them. 

Huh?

Confusion as both alphas turned their full undivided attention to the dark haired omega, holding out a box of something for them to inspect and smiling when it met their approval, an affectionate pat on the head from lemon for her success that left her beaming with pride. 

That’s when you noticed it - peeking out underneath the collar of her elegant peacoat. A faint white crescent moon shaped scar, standing out against her lightly tanned skin, a matching one a little farther down. 

Mating bites. A bonded omega. 

And your scent matched alphas were gazing lovingly at her as if she’d hung the stars. 

She was theirs. They’d already found their mate. 

And it wasn’t you.

Something died in your chest, a broken scream torn silent from your soul as it condensed into a burning black hole. Agony unlike anything you’ve ever known, piercing your fragile heart and burrowing like a plague into your veins until the sickness had spread to every corner of your being. Your omega clawed at her eyes, willing the visions in front of you to vanish like a twisted mirage, begging for a bullet to erase the image of coconut planting a soft forehead kiss before wrapping an arm around her waist and turning to leave. 

A dejected whine ripped from your throat as you took an unconscious step forward, hand vaguely outreached, instincts screaming to chase after them and make them choose you instead of her. But you did no such thing. You watched helplessly as the alphas who were supposedly destined for you by the stars turned their backs on your pathetic existence.

This couldn't be happening. Why was this happening?! Please turn around!!!

With the same circulating air that had guided their scents to you, the wind in the store shifted.

Lemon cupcake went ramrod straight, whipping his head around so fast you were worried it’d go flying off his shoulders. It was uncanny the way he immediately zeroed in on your poor trembling figure, standing in the middle of a crowded aisle, uncaring to the concerned glances of the other shoppers as he unknowingly ruined your life. 

Recognition sparked deep behind voided irises before going completely neutral, steeling his expression but remaining unmoving as stone. It’s like the two of you were locked into place, orbiting each other by an invisible tether, watery eyes begging the ones staring back to please… please not leave you behind.

Coconut halted in his own step at the end of the aisle, sniffing the air for a moment with a furrowed brow, glancing over his shoulder at lemon, asking him something too far away to overhear. You can only assume the contents of his reply, the slightest shift of his mask the only tell he’d responded before coconut turned to face you as well.

This time garnered more of a physical reaction than the last, jaw dropping while staring just as unabashedly as his alpha companion. Eyes swept from head to toe, cataloging every minute detail the same as you’d done to them. Pupils dilated exponentially, nostrils flaring taking in the crisp pear scent you exuded, memorizing every facet and swallowing it down like a ravenous predator.

What a sight you must’ve made; eyes red and puffy from the tears that now flowed freely from suffering instead of the earlier jubilation, meek and sheepish and falling apart at the seams. What a piss poor impression to give the men fated to be your mates.

There was a brief moment where coconut seemed to match your initial energy, a flash of something saccharine and longing, only for it to collapse under the grueling weight of our fatalistic reality. There was an internal struggle in the crease of his brow, the downturned expression souring behind clenched teeth and tight fists. But more than that there was pity - pity at how you couldn’t have met sooner. Pity that you’d had to discover them like this, a woman on their arm and bite marks on her neck. Pity that they hadn’t had faith that they would be the lucky ones in a packed society.

You can make out a question on the chocolate omega’s perfectly pouty lips, trying to put the jigsaw together as to why her alphas were suddenly acting this way while glancing between the three of you.

Ignoring her, coconut takes a half step forward; you take two steps back. There’s an apology in your watery eyes, a hushed ‘merry christmas’ too strained for their ears. Your heart’s beating too loudly, your breath comes too shallow. You don’t even realize you’re sucking in heaving sobs until a gentle hand of a passerby lands on your shoulder, snapping you out of the chaos of your psyche. 

You can’t take it any more; the shame, the embarrassment, the gut wrenching defeat. 

The basket falls to the floor with a loud clatter, startling the people nearby who let out shrieks and gasps of surprise as the spilled contents inside break open and shatter. Eggs crack, milk pours onto the mud trekked tile, a fragile jar of strawberry jam splatters across someones pristine boots with an indignant shout.

A smooth tenor voice calls out ‘WAIT’, but you’ve already rounded the corner, barreling through the crowds of happy smiles and ecstatic giggles, too torn up inside to feel anything but desolation at the future so cruelly ripped from your fingers.

The crisp frigid air smacks the breath from your lungs, winter boots slapping on the slushy frozen ground. The squeal of brakes accompanies you as you sprint uncaringly through the bustling traffic, horns honking and voices shouting, muffled and far away as you drown in the whirlwind of your mind. It’s a miracle you’re not hit by a car, an even bigger one that you make it back to your own unscathed.

Slamming the car door shut, you smack your padded palms repeatedly against the steering wheel, banshee wailing your vocal cords raw in despair. The dark presence creeps in once more, a mocking chill down your spine as it caresses your fractured soul. The nausea comes back full force, the tugging on your chest, the burning in your throat. There’s a desperation as you tear your fitted mittens off, reaching under the woolen scarf and incessantly scratching at the irritated skin until it shreds under your nails. The pain doesn't register through your emotional torment, blocking out the inner voice until it inevitably slinks back into the shadows after its bitter lick of victory.

Panting hard, your head slumps back against the cloth headrest, stewing in the silence of misery and defeat, the distant joyful bells of Christmas the only company you have on this cold winter’s night.

It takes a few tries to fit the key in your deadbolt, blinking through tears now frozen to your eyelashes. There’s no recollection of how you even made it home in your brittle mental state. For all you knew were twelve civilians flattened like pancakes on the side of the road and a warrant out for your arrest. 

Wouldn’t that be nice? A break from having to pay bills and function like an adult.

Stumbling through the door, the sparse furnishings of your minimal studio glare at you, flipping them off as you shuck the damp outer layers from your frail form. A mess to be cleaned up another day.  

It wasn't just the rejection of your fated mates you were facing. It was the knowledge that your entire future had been ripped away and no amount of hot glue could piece it back together. Today’s revelation was the final nail in the coffin for the rest of your life.

The bathroom lights flickered with dying bulbs, something that had been on your shopping list tonight and was now being swept off the floor along with everything else you’d left behind. It didn’t stop you from locating the first aid kit under your sink, setting it on the ceramic counter and pulling out the well loved supplies inside.

You avoided staring at your gaunt reflection, not wanting to see the person looking back as you tugged at the thick scarf looped around your neck. The constricting material tore away with ease, falling into a discarded heap on the floor, revealing the torn mottled flesh hidden underneath. 

Your own set of crescent shaped scars - where the line of your neck connected to the meat of your shoulder, long since healed over and faded with time. The area surrounding it was now swollen and inflamed, raised angry red lines dotted with scrapes like a bad case of road rash, bloody from where you'd furiously clawed at your neck on the car ride home. The only time the fucker in your head shuts up - the connection tethering you emotionally gone silent once he got tired of feeling physical pain across the bond.

Memories came unbidden. Flashes of that fateful encounter coming home late from work, dragged into a sequestered shadowy overhang a few meters down the darkened alleyway. A feral alpha hopped up on something illegal, tearing into your clothes and violating the virginal space between your thighs. The muffled cries as he overpowered you, panting through a rut with his greasy fingers shoved down your throat to silence you, gagging on the musky taste. The scream as his teeth pierced your flesh, the bond snapping taut and stealing your future from you without a thought to your own wishes.

He’d fucked you ragged that night, waking up with your cheek pressed into the damp pavement and his arm slung around your waist from hours earlier. There’d been no one to turn to, no one who would care. By law now you were his - no matter the means it had been done. 

A mating bite was binding. 

You’d crawled away from him, your outfit in tatters hanging loosely over your bruised form, dried blood stuck to your neck and a stabbing pain at your apex. You felt dirty and used and wanted nothing more than to strip the skin from your bones. The unconscious form of the– your alpha flopped prone on his back, crimson stains around his mouth and his flaccid cock still half out of his trousers. The pinpricks on his arm told the tale of a junkie. It’s possible he hadn’t even been fully aware of the crime he’d committed. 

You didn’t stick around to find out.

But you paid for that decision harshly, opting for a life not attached to your abuser, at a steep tormented cost. Bonds weren’t meant to be strained for so long. It starts to cause negative impacts on the pair, the omega bearing the worst of the brunt. Nausea, sweating, pain, dizziness, fatigue. The chronic illnesses you endured day in and day out would stay with you for the rest of your life. So long as he was up and walking free - alive somewhere on the other side of the country - his greasy claws strumming your senses through the connection tethering you eternally.

Only a perfect scent match could override the original bite and free you from the oppressive bonds that shackled you to an invisible alpha - the last remaining hope you had at any semblance of happiness.

And you just lost it.

>> ✿ Next ✿ >>

[andypantsx3]

READY OR KNOT | 1 | TODOROKI SHOUTO x READER

SUMMARY: Todoroki Shouto is so unsettlingly beautiful, you’re certain he has to be an omega. That is, until a chance encounter with a pushy alpha reveals you were incredibly mistaken—and the surprises don’t stop there. Shouto's suddenly mystifying behavior adds another layer of complexity to an already confusing inter-agency investigation. It would be so much easier to figure things out—and suppress your growing feelings—if only Shouto would stop being so strangely attentive to you... TAGS/WARNINGS: pro hero au, fem + afab reader, omegaverse, alpha shouto, beta reader, misunderstandings, courting behavior, slightly case fic-y, undertones of sexual violence (not between main pairing), aged-up characters, eventual smut, 18+ minors please dni! LENGTH: 4.6k, 1st of 7 chapters

Tetsutetsu’s apartment was exploding with people by the time you made it in from the cold.

Even from outside, you could hear the chatter of dozens of voices, the thumping bass of a distant party playlist. The front door was practically wedged shut by all the bodies blocking it, and you had to suck in a breath as you squeezed yourself through, slithering through what seemed to be every single employee of the Pink Riot agency—a plethora of bulky pro heroes stuffed in among lanky support techs and sleepy-eyed case analysts.

Inside, it stank of warm beer with a slightly sweeter, sharper liquor undertone. Your nose wrinkled. You could only imagine what the scent was like to your alpha and omega coworkers, grateful you had a beta’s dulled sense of smell, and no innate reaction to the physical proximity of other secondary genders. The space was already almost overwhelming as it was, the press of people nearly claustrophobic, although no one else looked like they minded much.

You shoved yourself through the crowd, squeezing through people, somewhat regretting how late you’d gotten here. You hoped there was still something good to drink.

In your defense, you’d gotten bogged down with a bombshell of a new case at the agency, something Mina had pulled you aside to talk about on your way out to the party. She’d meant for you to pick it up Monday, as you couldn’t take any action until a supervising hero had been assigned to you. But it was so unlike any other case you’d been handed in your years at Pink Riot that you’d immediately yanked your coat back off and holed yourself up at your desk, poring over the information in shock.

The case file told you that there was a rogue pro hero harassing and assaulting the omegas in Bunkyo ward—the very ward the Pink Riot agency operated in.

What was more, local authorities suspected someone from the agencies within Bunkyo itself, considering the attacks were exclusively confined to the ward and had so far never deviated. The police had been alerted to the fact that a hero might be involved when one of the omegas who had been attacked last night had escaped, shaken but untouched, and reported their aggressor attempting to strap quirk suppressors on them—tech that was almost exclusively a tool of the heroics trade.

And so all Bunkyo-based agencies had been asked to internally investigate their heroes, with mandatory out-of-agency supervising heroes to be assigned to the cases as well, to ensure everything was above board and no cover ups were being staged. And you, as Mina’s personal friend and therefore the case analyst she trusted most with a sensitive file like this, had been assigned the task.

And it was already almost too mind-boggling for you to bear.

You plowed your way towards the kitchen, eager to chase away the idea of any of your hero coworkers as the perpetrator. You liked and trusted all of the heroes Pink Riot had on call, and hoped so desperately that another agency was at fault here. You couldn’t imagine a single one of them being responsible for something like this. You couldn’t imagine the harasser themself attending this very party.

Once in the kitchen, you discovered that Tetsutetsu had invited more than just the Pink Riot agency itself—he had also apparently invited a plethora of heroes from his former UA days. Sero Hanta and Uraraka Ochako were propped up in the kitchen with Mina and Kirishima, smiling and chatting, while Iida Tenya stood next to them, looking, as usual, like he was on the verge of a hernia. Monoma Neita was skulking in a corner, along with a couple of lower-level heroes you recognized as Tetsu’s Class B friends.

Mina perked up immediately when she caught sight of you, hopping off the counter at Kirishima’s side, beckoning you closer with a hot pink nail.

“You have to taste this disgusting thing Tetsu made,” she told you gleefully, gesturing at something vaguely gelatinous on the stove. You recoiled reflexively, even as Mina ladled a generous portion into a plastic cup for you, passing it over.

You did not like the weight of it in your hand—and the smell of it, even to your duller senses, was not exactly appetizing, more nail polish remover in profile than anything.

“Wow, this looks almost as lovely as the new case file. How generous of you,” you intoned, taking a small, investigative sip. The taste zipped down your spine all the way to your toes, so alcoholic you could almost taste an emergency room visit.

But it figured. Pro heroes in general were a hard bunch to get drunk, their metabolisms fast and their bodies honed to withstand limits a normal person could never. You imagined this was Tetsu’s own invention based on years of personal research.

Mina sloshed her own cup at you, bright-eyed as she normally was, but otherwise looking unruffled. “Tetsu and Eiji already have a bet going which of them can put back more of this, but my bet is on me,” she grinned. “They’re behind a cup already.”

You winced. “Such responsible agency heads I have.”

Mina practically cackled. “You love it.”

You couldn’t help the fond smile that pulled at your mouth, listening to her bright laughter. “I do.”

And it was true, after years at the Pink Riot agency you were spoiled for anywhere else.

Your caseload was broad and interesting, Mina and Kirishima the perfect amount of invested but trusting, always caring about the results you brought in for the safety they brought Bunkyo ward, but never micromanaging you or demanding the impossible. The agency was a little bit smaller than other agencies founded by members of their former class—a mid-sized, fairly-closely knit operation that prioritized action and minimized bureaucracy.

And it was a sort of family operation. Mina was an omega, small and bright and totally beautiful the way so many omegas were, the warmness of her personality like a magnet. And Kirishima was her bonded alpha—fairly friendly and easy-going for one, you thought—but strong, firm in his resolve, and deeply committed.

You liked them, liked their relationship, and liked how their traits translated to their management of their joint agency. You liked how the agency had basically sprung up around them, filled to the brim with good people. And so yeah, Mina was right. You did love it.

“Make sure you unwind,” Mina ordered you, flashing a pink nail in your face. “Don’t think I didn’t notice that it’s been like two hours since I saw you disappear with that case file.”

Your cheeks heated. “Did you know some agency heads like it when their employees do their jobs?”

Mina grinned wickedly, then made a sort of clucking noise. “Did you know that some agency heads are no funsies? I like when my employees do their jobs and still have time for a social life.”

A smile tugged at your mouth. Your social calendar had never been so full as when you started working at Pink Riot, their rosters absolutely packed with outgoing heroes. Someone or other was always throwing a party, organizing a celebratory dinner when an especially big case was closed, or dashing across the floor yelling “drinks on me!” after nailing a particularly notorious villain.

Between the agency and your own friends you thought you were kept rather busy. But the sudden, shifting look of undue interest on Mina’s face told you she thought otherwise.

“When was the last time you went on a date, hmm?” she asked, waggling her eyebrows. “I never catch you smelling like anyone. Looking for anyone here?”

“And who told you you could smell me?” you demanded.

Mina cackled. “It’s not like I can turn my nose off. Plus you smell nice and comforting. Very beta. I wouldn’t stop smelling you even if I could.”

Your ears went hot. Alphas and omegas were always so nosy and inquisitive, a byproduct of being able to smell way too much for your comfort, a fact you and your circle of beta friends never missed a chance to bemoan.

And this was not the first time you’d been told as much, most betas apparently smelling some level of chill and less intrusive than the insistent scents of alphas and omegas. You didn’t exactly understand how something could smell chill, but enough people had said it that you accepted it.

“Well then it’s good I’m not polluting that with other smells,” you said. “Now mind your business.”

Mina’s grin was sharp as she reached over to ladle more of Tetsu’s concoction into your cup, a small revenge. “Fine but keep your options open tonight! I know plenty of nice beta boys I can set you up with—there’s a couple of analysts from Ingenium’s crowd here tonight.”

You nodded, affecting sincerity, although you had absolutely no plan to follow through. You were going to find your agency friends, go ham on some apps, and then head back home just as soon as Mina and Kirishima ended the night the way they usually did—locked mouth to mouth after drinking a little too much, causing a scene.

You waved Mina away, poking your head back out the kitchen door and surveying the rest of the party. Over near the couch, you caught a flash of a couple of your fellow case analysts in conversation with Asui Tsuyu, a beta hero at your agency who you got on well with. Your people exactly.

However, no sooner had you started to push back into the crowd than something slammed into your shoulder, sending you stumbling back into the wall. Your drink splashed right up over your shoulder, cold and biting. You let out a strangled noise, turning your head on impulse and catching a mouthful of hair.

“Oh my god, I am sooo sorry,” a soft voice said. You realized you’d collided with an omega analyst from another Bunkyo agency—a girl you vaguely remembered from a joint case a few years ago. She was small, petite, and delicately pretty in the way of most omegas. And she had also managed to empty nearly the entirety of your cup onto you.

“Shit, shit—I got your shirt wet!” she said, yanking herself back from you. She looked a little glassy-eyed, but genuinely apologetic, and she wiped at your shoulder with her bare hand. Definitely a bit drunk.

“No—it’s fine,” you told her, attempting to duck her hand. “I also didn’t see you!”

The omega girl didn’t look reassured however. She frowned, pausing over you—then suddenly slithered right out of her cardigan, throwing it over your shoulders.

“We’ll hide it like that. Please take it,” she said, her delicate fingers flitting back and forth over your now-covered shoulder, like she still itched to fix something. The cardigan was soft and warm, and even you could tell it smelled good—a soft, powdery, classically omegan scent.

“It’s really fine—” you insisted, immediately shrugging the cardigan back off, though you appreciated the gesture. You glanced down at your shoulder, surveying the damp patch that was slowly soaking closer to your boob. “It’s clear—it will dry in a couple of minutes and no one will be any the wiser. It already stinks like alcohol in here anyway.”

The omega girl hesitated as you handed her sweater back to her. She leaned in to sniff you tentatively. “Are you sure? I really am so sorry. Your mate is going to be so mad, now you can’t really smell you over the vodka unless you get in close—”

You held up a hand, sending her a reassuring smile. “I don’t have a mate, so there’s no problem. I promise.”

You did not add that as a beta, your pool of potential mates was limited to other betas, and that no beta’s sense of smell was enough to get worked up over this. Alphas and omegas tended to forget that not everyone was as sensitive as they were.

She bit her lip, the gesture pretty, but looked somewhat mollified. “You’re sure?” she ventured one last time.

You nodded. “Totally sure. I appreciate the gesture though.”

She nodded, still looking hesitant, and you decided there was only one way to put an end to this.

“Nice to see you, though. Maybe I will catch you around later!” you said, waving her off firmly. You quickly abandoned your now empty cup on a nearby table and turned to head back into the living room. You spotted Tsuyu’s head of dark green hair through the crowd of shoulders, a homing beacon in the dim.

As you charted an unsteady path through the crush of people, you noted several more heroes and analysts from other agencies, including Kaminari Denki and a beaming Midoriya Izuku, crammed into a corner and chatting animatedly to—oh.

Your cheeks flushed. Pro hero Shouto was here.

The other hero stood tall and solemnly handsome across from Midoriya, just as maddeningly gorgeous as always. You, like every other person with working eyeballs, had long nursed a tiny bit of a celebrity crush on him, as he was literally the most beautiful person on earth—a fact evidenced by his now six-year running sweep of Tokyo Beat magazine’s cutest hero award.

In your time at Pink Riot, you’d worked a couple of joint cases with Shouto’s agency and met him a few times in passing. You’d always found him to be a little bit intense, but kind, thoughtful, straightforward, and diligent. He was every bit the reassuring hero the media made him out to be, and even more striking in person. He also always wore scent patches flush at the sides of his neck, concealing what his secondary gender was from prying noses, although you’d always sort of suspected he had to be an omega.

He was tall and solid and strong in the way of most pro heroes. But his features were so finely-wrought, so strangely graceful and elegant for a man, that you would have put significant amounts of money down on his omega status.

Not that it mattered. Betas really only dated betas, and alphas really only omegas, so Shouto’s status wasn’t much to you, regardless of what it was.

You slipped past, averting your eyes, wondering absently if an omega like Todoroki Shouto ever encountered harassment like the victims in your newest case file. Maybe his scent blockers were for this very purpose—hiding his omega status so he didn’t run the risk. You imagined with a face like his, he would be sure to garner migraine-inducing levels of undue interest.

This thought was suddenly arrested, however, when a hand pressed to your chest, shoving you back into the wall you were sidling past.

Your breath wooshed out of your lungs as a strangled “fwuuh” noise escaped you. Your gaze jerked up to find an alpha you somewhat recognized was holding you against the wall, grinning in an incredibly unsettling way.

Fuzzily, you matched his face to one of the techs from the support department, someone you occasionally saw at work functions but never worked directly with. Support interfaced mainly with the heroes, mending their tech, inventing new items, and—if Mina’s complaints were to be believed—running up quite the bill for the agency with their experimentation.

“Can I—help you?” you garbled out, staring the alpha down.

He leaned in, leery, slurring, “What’sa pretty li’l thing like you doin’ here, huh?”

He smelled strongly of Tetsutestu’s horrid concoction, like the alcohol was literally seeping from his pores. You frowned, shifting uncomfortably under his hand. It was large, and too-warm against your shoulder, and the desire to turn and bite it welled up in your mouth.

“Can you get off me?” you asked, grabbing the alpha by the wrist. A support tech though he was, his hold on you was firm, and your grip didn’t dislodge him. He clung to your sweater, his gaze glassy but intense.

He closed his eyes, nose twitching like he was-–ew—like he was scenting you. “Aww come on baby. A li’l omega like you? There’s no need to pr’tend you don’t want this.”

Your brows furrowed, confusion bubbling up inside you. A little omega like you? What the fuck was he talking about? Was he that blasted?

“You have three seconds before I bite you,” you said, certain that would be clear enough, even if he was too drunk to tell you were a beta.

But his hand didn’t move. Instead he laughed, hot and humid and smelling strongly of liquor, and he fumbled with something at his belt.

A hot wave of fear suddenly washed over you, a stab of panic lancing your heart. He wasn’t going to expose himself right here, was he? You pushed back against the wall, feeling entrapped, yanking at his wrist harder to get him off of you.

“I’m not an omega,” you said loudly. “And I’m not interested, now get—”

The alpha’s hand was gone. You blinked, suddenly finding his face missing too, your vision gone entirely gray and strangely…knitted?

“Do not touch her,” a deep voice intoned, and you realized you were staring at a broad back, clad in a handsome gray sweater. You tipped your head back, your gaze fixing on a suspiciously familiar mop of scarlet and white hair.

Shouto. Pro hero Shouto had put himself in between you and the asshole alpha.

A thrill raced down your spine.

“The fuck I won’t,” a snort issued over one of Shouto’s strong shoulders.

There was a small, silent moment where you watched Shouto’s head tilt just the tiniest bit. He didn’t say anything in return—but a sudden, creeping unease slithered over your senses, raising the hair on the back of your neck. An audible hush fell over the people nearest you, though you couldn’t see what exactly was happening, caged between Shouto’s back and the wall.

You could just make out Shouto’s scent patches, perfectly even against his neck like always, and wondered whether they would help—-if the alpha couldn’t smell Shouto was an omega, maybe he thought he would respect his boundaries more?

“Dude—” someone hissed, from somewhere near the alpha, just as Shouto spoke once more.

“You will leave,” he intoned in that deep tone again. His voice was soft, placid—but the feeling of unease grew within you, a strange itch under your skin. You had the sudden urge to flee, but one of Shouto’s hands closed over your wrist, as a cerulean eye caught yours over his shoulder. “You…please stay.”

You could do nothing but nod, your feet practically freezing in place, the desire to obey subsuming your entire brain. What the hell was happening?

As Shouto turned back to face the alpha again, that hunted feeling grew stronger, like there was something in the apartment that you should be very, very wary of. Your throat started to close up, and your breath came a little short.

The room was so suddenly silent that you could hear the nervous shift of the people beyond Shouto, and you caught the sound of the alpha suddenly stumbling back.

“You’re—are you fucking Ordering me?” The alpha asked, but you could hear that he was still backing away.

The question crawled right under your skin along with the unsettled feeling.

An Order. As in, an Alpha Order. From Shouto? Pretty, kind, patient, careful Shouto? Classic omega material Shouto?

Was…using an Order on an alpha, and it was working?

Your head spun with the mismatch between Shouto’s face and the latent command in his tone. It was almost too strange to be contemplated, and yet here it was playing out in front of you.

Shouto, for his part, didn’t bother answering the question. “I believe I asked you to leave,” he said firmly. His voice carried an inflection that sliced through the air like a knife.

“Sorry, Todoroki, he’s super fucking drunk—I’ll get him out of here,” another voice said, one you recognized as a different support tech.

It sounded like he didn’t need to expend the effort, however, as the alpha’s footsteps were already beating a hasty retreat. The other support tech’s footsteps followed, his pace clipped on the hardwood.

As soon as they were out of view, the suffocating feeling all but evaporated. You could almost feel the sigh of relief around the room, and the line of Shouto’s shoulders untensed.

He turned to you slowly, drawing in a deep breath. His normally blank expression had been exchanged for something troubled, his perfect eyebrows knitted in concern, his full mouth pursed up like he’d just let it drop from a snarl.

He blinked down at you for a second, those distinct heterochromatic eyes flicking over you, before you found yourself suddenly crowded back into the corner, your back bumping the wall. Shouto leaned down and gave a delicate sniff at your temple, as if checking your condition.

“Are you alright?” he asked. His voice was still strange, rough with something you couldn’t name.

He was warm where he lingered over you, his shoulders broad enough that they blocked the light and cast falling shadows into the meager space between you. He was near enough that the dip of his sweater collar rasped over your shoulder, sending a swarm of tingles over your skin. You drew in a careful breath, trying to figure out just what the right answer was, coming up with nothing.

Shouto frowned over your lack of a response. His nose pressed right into your hair, and he crowded even closer, like he was trying to find the source of your discomfort—even though he’d just chased that source right through the front door.

“Your scent is difficult to find,” he murmured, his chest expanding and contracting. “It is covered by many things…” He trailed off as he seemed to find it—and then something strange happened—even stranger than the scene with the support tech alpha.

Shouto froze in place, going so unearthly still he might have been transmuted into marble. You heard his breath catch and hold in his lungs, and his fingers came up to grasp your sleeve, clutching you tightly.

You opened your mouth to ask what was wrong when a shudder swept down him, from head to toe. His grip on your wrist tightened for a moment, and a groan bubbled up from somewhere low in his throat.

“Your scent—” he rasped, then cut himself off.

He huffed out a harsh breath instead, stirring your hair, before his face dropped into the cradle of your shoulder. He breathed in, slow, measured, his mouth just barely touching the skin of your throat. You could feel his long, pretty eyelashes flutter against your skin, and the sensation sent shivers down your spine.

Something under your skin shifted in response, then.

To your utter shock, you could feel yourself tilting your head to the side, baring your neck. A strange feeling of malleability settled over you, like your bones had jellified and your muscles had atrophied.

“Shouto—?” you garbled out, unable to articulate any question beyond what the fuck was happening? You knew it had something to do with the way Shouto was most definitely not an omega after all. The thought made your brain fuzz with static.

Pretty, gentle, elegant Todoroki Shouto was an alpha. Kind, placid, beautiful Todoroki Shouto was even some kind of…distressingly strong alpha.

It crossed all the wires in your brain to think of that face possessing that kind of strength. But there was clearly something there. And you were being so weird and embarrassing about it, but you couldn’t have moved, even if you wanted to.

It felt like a short eternity, the time Shouto stood over you like that, his face pressed into your throat, your own throat bared to him. Your heartbeat pounded in your chest, simultaneously hammering a zillion miles a minute, and yet feeling slow, syrupy.

Distantly, you registered the hum of voices in the background, Tetsutetsu trying to rekindle the happy atmosphere. But Shouto was so warm over you, breathing slow and shallow, a tall, strong anchor weighing you against the wall.

It could have been minutes or hours before he finally stepped away. He looked calmer, but a little dazed. You felt the same way, mystified by what had just occurred between you.

His gaze picked over you in some kind of assessment. “You’re well?” he asked carefully. His voice was pitched low.

“Yeah,” you managed, your throat weirdly dry. “Yeah. I—thank you, Shouto.”

Shouto inclined his head in a nod. “You, as well. I don’t usually…I try not to rise to anger. But when alphas try to use their power to—” he cut himself off. His throat bobbed with some emotion you couldn’t name.

“Your scent is….calming to me.”

You nodded. The beta chill thing again, like Mina had said.

“Your friendly neighborhood beta, at your service,” you saluted him, trying to ignore the strange, lingering shiver in your limbs.

A tiny smile quirked the corner of Shouto’s mouth, but his gaze remained fixed on you, almost inhumanly intense.

“That is not quite what I mean,” he said, but did not elaborate. There was something in his voice, in the way he was looking at you that you didn’t understand, but you didn’t know him well enough to try to dig into it.

Instead you just gave him another smile, your face heating as you noticed several people around you were still watching you.

You figured it was probably time to make an escape after that little scene you had just caused, for Shouto’s reputation as well as yours. You didn’t need people thinking Shouto had been scenting you for any reason other than your apparent beta chill pill scent, especially now that people at the party would know he was an alpha.

God, he was an alpha, even with a face like that.

You waved at him, garbling out another, “Well, thanks for the save! I, um, have to be going, but I’ll see you around!” before throwing yourself back through the crowd, your head spinning.

Mina had come out of the kitchen and tried to flag you down as you passed. You waved back at her like you’d misunderstood, quickly fighting your way back to Tetsu’s front door. You felt the weight of dozens of eyes on your back, and the prick of two heterochromatic ones, somehow more certain and weightier than the others. But you didn’t turn around, eager to get out of the crowd, still reeling from what had happened.

You didn’t know how you had been mistaken for an omega by that drunk alpha, and understood even less what had possessed Shouto to sniff you all over like that, embarrassed by how much you had liked it. It most probably had something to do with how inherently non-aggressive beta scents were supposed to be, maybe helping Shouto down from how keyed up he’d been about that other alpha.

But it had still been so embarrassing and strange, the way your head had tipped right back for him, the way your limbs had gone to jelly in his hold. You hoped he’d had a little to drink too or he’d probably realize how weird you were, reacting like that.

Finally, you spilled out of Tetsu’s and into the night, the evening air cool on your heated skin. The phantom touch of Shouto’s mouth still lingered on your throat, warm and disconcerting.

You beelined for home, your head swimming. You wondered just how long it would take you to forget how very strange this evening had been.

[cheol-e-kat]

⋆.˚ 𝒕𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒉𝒕 𝒕𝒐𝒏𝒊𝒈𝒉𝒕 𝒕𝒆𝒂𝒔𝒆𝒓, 𝒄.𝒔𝒄 & 𝒌.𝒎𝒈

tonight tonight, teaser

a/n: this is a non-linear story, it moves throughout the past and present, and it is told from all three main povs - each character has a different color

pairing:   choi seungcheol / f!reader / kim mingyu

summary:  y/n has two longstanding crushes, but after having her soulmate fortune told, she starts to wonder if they’re more than crushes, even if they are all three alphas.

worse is realizing that her crushes may have crushes on one another, even when one professes to hate the other over something that happened when they were younger.

𓂃۶ৎ

or the time alpha y/n is sure that alpha seungcheol and alpha mingyu are her mates (and maybe each other’s), but how can they heal old wounds and form new bounds?

teaser word count: 3.2k

genre / trigger warnings: omegaverse (a/b/o), nontraditional omegaverse, alpha!seungcheol, alpha!mingyu, alpha!reader, soulmate au, red string of fate au, soulmate fortunes, more than one soulmate, poly relationship (yes, that means m/f/m - they all are in love with one another - if that makes you uncomfy, don’t read), college au, best friend au, slow burn, angst, smut (called out more in chapters where it happens), soulmate identifying marks

rating: 18+, mdni, explicit

warnings below cut

warnings for chapter: anxiety, implied depression, omegaverse (a/b/o), nontraditional omegaverse, implied poly relationship

notes on omegaverse (a/b/o): omegaverse is a vast au that can be written in many different ways - i don't like and don't write traditional omegaverse - scents are vibes, mates aren't determined by alphas go with omegas...imo that gets dull

𓂃۶ৎ 𝒇𝒐𝒖𝒓 𝒚𝒆𝒂𝒓𝒔 𝒂𝒈𝒐 - 𝑴𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒚𝒖

It was one of those days where it was sunny, but rain was clearly moving in. The air was humid and thick. Mingyu felt like he barely made it through practice - he was wheezing by the end, elated that it was over. Despite everything, he was the first one in the locker room, showering as quickly as he could and throwing on clean clothes over his still-wet skin.

He biked home, ignoring a few stop signs in his neighborhood in his rush. But he wanted to be in his bedroom with his door locked, so he could finally read the little note that had been burning a hole in his pocket since fourth period.

He hadn’t expected a quick response to his own note. Actually, he always assumed that he would say something wrong and would languish for days, certain that there would never be another note from the anonymous person. But then there would be one, dropping from his locker. Little papery slips of happiness.

He received the first note months ago, during fall semester. It had been short and Mingyu hadn’t even known how to respond. He had read it over and over again - it was still hidden in his desk, taped behind a drawer, along with many others.

“Mingyu, I like the cute look on your face when you’re looking for books in the library…”

It was a short opening gambit. But it still made Mingyu curious. Mainly because he didn’t accept whenever someone asked him out. He didn’t like the idea of accepting just any offer. He wanted to meet someone special, who actually liked him for himself.

If he were being truthful, he wanted to meet his mate, but he would never admit that to anyone - it was easier to say he was “discerning” rather than admit he was romantic and wanted to find a ‘true’ mate instead of finding someone who was just ‘okay’.

And something about the letters, notes, whatever they were - they made him feel special. They made him feel noticed. They definitely felt romantic and sweet and made his stomach flutter. Mingyu liked to think that whoever wrote them actually had feelings for him.

And now sitting in the floor of his room, he ripped into a new one. A slight trepidation bubbled in his stomach because he could also imagine that his notes were actually a mean prank. He had worried about that for some time.

It was short like always…it wasn’t what he expected - it was just a phone number.

Mingyu swallowed heavily, wondering what he was meant to do. It had taken enough thinking to figure out how to tape a note just perfectly inside his locker so that he could respond to his anonymous writer. But the idea of texting gave him pause. It felt very permanent.

He chewed his lip gently, thinking of all the things that could go wrong for him. He didn’t know who the other person was, but they knew him. They went to the same school, but for all he knew it was a teacher or something. He shook his head at the idea - he would die if it were a teacher leaving him so many complements when his notes were mainly a way for him to share his worries. He wasn’t sure what to do.

He didn’t text the number. Instead, he stuck it inside the book he was reading as his bookmark and vowed to think about it, at least for the day.

𓂃۶ৎ 𝒑𝒓𝒆𝒔𝒆𝒏𝒕 𝒅𝒂𝒚 - 𝑴𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒚𝒖

Mingyu was desperate for help.

There were only two exams in his physics course, and he was doing really poorly on all the problem sets so far. Which was why he was combing the library - he was certain this was where he would find him. He had been looking for the class’ assigned TA for the past two days and had zero luck in finding him.

Mingyu knew that even if Choi Seungcheol wasn’t a normal TA - he was just someone majoring in the subject who was well ranked - he was literally meant to help with problem sets. It was his entire job. Even if he didn’t like Mingyu - he still had to help.

A friend had texted Mingyu that they saw Seungcheol on the north campus library’s fifth floor. Mingyu had rushed over from class and was now going through every possible spot on the fifth floor. He was determined to find Seungcheol.

He was breathing heavily when he finally found him - sitting in a corner seat, well hidden. Mingyu rolled his eyes at the behavior because Seungcheol was meant to be accessible. But then again, he knew Seungcheol, and he knew he was a royal asshole, born and bred.

They had been at school together before uni. Mingyu had experienced firsthand the kind of alpha he was. The exact kind who didn’t take his job seriously and didn’t care about anyone besides himself.

No matter because Mingyu was feeling shameless and in the mood to make a scene.

𓂃۶ৎ 𝒑𝒓𝒆𝒔𝒆𝒏𝒕 𝒅𝒂𝒚 - 𝑺𝒆𝒖𝒏𝒈𝒄𝒉𝒆𝒐𝒍

Seungcheol was working through some annoying assignment from an economics class he had taken on a whim. It wasn’t that he didn’t understand the principles, it was more that he felt like the class grader didn’t like his economic philosophy.

He didn’t hear anyone behind him. He didn’t hear his name or a greeting - instead, he felt someone touch his shoulder, which caused him to whip around with wide eyes.

He popped his earbuds out quickly, even as he spoke, “What the fuck?” He hissed before realizing who had disturbed him.

Mingyu was staring down at him, an annoyed expression on his face. He didn’t even bother responding to Seungcheol’s question.

“I need help,” his voice was pure acid.

Seungcheol flushed slightly, “How can I help?” His throat was dry.

Mingyu’s gaze hardened somehow, “Physics - the physics problem sets - you’re meant to help, yes?” He spoke in a rapid-fire, clipped tone.

Seungcheol wanted to crawl under the desk he was seated at. He never wanted to talk to Mingyu - he could go his full life without talking to him ever again. He had glanced at the class roster when the semester started and prayed to the entire universe that Mingyu would never need help - he could pass or drop or anything, but Seungcheol hoped he wouldn’t have to talk to him.

He had dreaded this moment. Mingyu though, looked far too happy.

Seungcheol nodded, “Yeah, and I have hours,” he attempted to sound normal, unaffected.

Mingyu laughed, “Right, you do have set hours, but you apparently don’t show up for them - you’ve made me resort to a manhunt,” his voice had at least softened a bit.

Seungcheol had technically held his normal hours the day before, and the week before, but seeing Mingyu waiting for him, he had literally sat behind his desk and pretended he wasn’t there. He could handle a small reprimand from his advisor for missing some sessions - what he couldn’t handle was literally happening to him - Mingyu was happening to him.

He felt like he might black out. He knew Mingyu was talking to him and saying things, but his brain was beyond overwhelmed. Everything in his body was telling him to flee, but he was stuck.

He had the feeling that he was meant to say something - Mingyu was staring at him, waiting. Seungcheol’s mouth was dry, and he was sweating, his heart was pounding. When Mingyu pushed his shoulder again, he gave a soft yelp.

Mingyu stared at him, “Are you okay?” He almost sounded concerned.

Seungcheol managed to shake his head. He wasn’t okay. He wasn’t okay by any measure. He found himself blindly searching through his bag for his inhaler. He heard Mingyu’s offer to help, but Seungcheol was past that - he was genuinely panicking. He needed his inhaler now, full stop. He felt the plastic shape he was searching for and shook it furiously before squeezing it and breathing in the slightly bitter medicine.

Even though he could breathe again, he was still faced with Mingyu - who was now watching Seungcheol with his own worried look.

“Do you need to see a doctor or something?”

Seungcheol shook his head, “No, I’m fine,” he said in the least convincing voice.

Mingyu watched him for a few moments before finally sitting, “I don’t believe you, but whatever - why should I care,” he went on in his blasé tone, “will you help me with this problem set?”

Seungcheol nodded, glancing at the notebook Mingyu had dropped on the desktop. He pressed his lips into a line when he recognized the handwriting.

He hadn’t thought about it in a long time - the way Mingyu wrote certain letters. He flushed brilliantly as he tried to push all his thoughts back down deep inside his mind where they belonged. He really couldn’t deal with them resurfacing.

When Mingyu sat next to him, he recognized his scent immediately, the soft jasmine that was complimented by a note of orange. His scent, like everyone’s, was blocked down to something that roughly came across like a spritz of perfume. It didn’t make it any less memorable for Seungcheol.

Worse was that Mingyu’s scent made him shift uncomfortably because he immediately saw a mental image of the notes he kept in the back of one of his drawers at his parents’. He had never been able to get rid of them. He had thought about it, but he couldn’t. He could never get rid of all the little notes, all the very ‘Mingyu’ complaints that he had kept for so long.

He felt another nudge, “Seungcheol, you can leave if you need to - I didn’t mean to cause,” he heard the soft sigh, “I didn’t mean for that to happen.”

Seungcheol shook his head and started going through the problems - he just needed to act like Mingyu was literally any other faceless student.

𓂃۶ৎ 𝒑𝒓𝒆𝒔𝒆𝒏𝒕 𝒅𝒂𝒚 - 𝑴𝒊𝒏𝒈𝒚𝒖

“So did you find him?” Y/n asked as she flipped idly through a magazine in Mingyu’s dorm. They shared a bathroom, and she regularly made her way into Mingyu’s room, usually because they were on a similar schedule, but Mingyu tended to be late without reminders.

“Yeah,” Mingyu responded.

Y/n paused her flipping, the lack of elaboration was odd for Mingyu, especially when he had been so set on finding Seungcheol earlier in the day. She had an idea of where Seungcheol might be studying, but she hadn’t immediately told Mingyu.

But Mingyu was still puzzling out what had even happened with Seungcheol. He had been shocked at what he could only guess was a panic attack. But that was too much - an alpha having a panic attack over what even, he wondered uncharitably to himself as he emptied his bag in search of a pencil.

Y/n watched her friend ignore every pencil on his desk while he searched for ‘the’ pencil. She knew Mingyu was particular, but this was like watching a new boss level being accessed…Mingyu versus his backpack. She shrugged. She didn’t really know the precise history between Mingyu and Seungcheol, just bits and pieces, but she knew enough to know that the Mingyu was exceedingly unhappy over it, even now…and had been unhappy for a long time. Y/n had wondered more and more recently if it was completely irreparable between them. She worried that it might be.

She and Mingyu had met at a camp for under-18s with ‘certain’ issues. Mingyu had liked Y/n immediately. For a place that was so drab and lifeless, and despite everything, she was full of life, even when Mingyu was down, she made things bearable. Y/n was maybe the only person Mingyu could never truly push away, no matter how he felt - she just seemed to stick. He had been glad when they were accepted to the same uni. And he had been relieved to know they could be suitemates, even if they were both alphas.

Y/n watched the battle for pencils become a battle with notebooks, she sighed, “Do you want to go for dinner with me?”

Mingyu glanced over at the mention of food - he was hungry. He stopped fumbling with his books and bag, “Yes, please - I’m starving,” he said simply.

Y/n left to walk downstairs while Mingyu got ready. He bundled up in a scarf that was too long and his black wool coat before meeting her in the lobby of their dorm.

She was sitting at the bottom of the huge, wooden staircase waiting. She was very blonde and cute - Mingyu had helped her bleach her hair this time - her long coat was a blue that made her skin seem luminescent. Mingyu wondered how the alpha was still single, but he didn’t bother her about things like that.

Talking about those things, alpha and omega things, was something they used to do when they were younger, usually while hiding under a blanket so no one knew they were still awake, well past curfew. Telling one another all of their thoughts about mates and how once she had gone to a fortune teller to ask about her mate. It used to be a fun conversation.

Instead, he walked down the stairs past her, waiting for her to look up from her phone. Mingyu watched, knowing she was picking exactly where to eat, her face serious. Until she glanced up, and her face broke into a soft smile.

“Don’t just stand there, looming over me,” she complained softly, reaching out to grab Mingyu’s hand.

Mingyu sat and leaned on Y/n’s shoulder, watching her rapidly swiping through saved menus until she hit the one he was looking for. Mingyu nuzzled against her jacket. He loved that she was an alpha who usually smelled like a bundle of fresh roses - the bright green scent was something Mingyu always adored. He enjoyed the way it gained notes of tea leaves and moss when she wasn’t wearing blocks. She was maybe Mingyu’s favorite scent - almost his favorite scent, but he didn’t want to think about that.

The wind was horrendous as they left their dorm. They shivered their way to a tapas place before deciding they were still hungry and getting a ride-share to an oyster bar that weirdly had some of the best desserts.

It was Mingyu’s current favorite. He had the feeling that she was trying to improve his mood, especially when she didn’t seem to care how many drinks they ordered, or how many flavors of macarons Mingyu picked from the case. They kept conversation to a minimum - no reason to scare anyone with their overly dark jokes. Which really left Mingyu to focus on his small pile of cookies and to ruminate on whatever had happened with Seungcheol.

It had surprised him that Seungcheol had looked properly freaked out over their meeting. He smiled softly at the idea that he could bother Seungcheol that much by just asking for help. His mind was certainly in a petty place when he decided he would never miss Seungcheol’s office hours. He did his best to blunt his memories of Seungcheol’s scent, the way it used to linger on paper, grassy like matcha. He pursed his lips, trying to focus on Y/n, who was watching him - a wistful expression on her face.

It had been freezing when they left, but it had started to sleet on their way back to campus. Mingyu led the way back to their dorm from where they had been dropped off, while Y/n was giggling because it had started to snow.

She pulled Mingyu’s hand, “Seriously, at least acknowledge it’s amazing,” her voice insistent.

Mingyu nodded, “Yeah, it’s great until we get hypothermia,” he grimaced - that was a too-real comment for them.

She groaned, “Just find the positivity Kim Mingyu,” she chided in a sing-song voice.

Mingyu groaned at the reminder of their times at camp, shaking his head, he pulled Y/n’s hand, “Come on,” he whined, “it’s cold,” he tried to be reasonable.

She sighed and walked close, throwing her arms around Mingyu’s shoulders - not an uncommon thing, he guessed he was dragging her back. It was the sudden feeling of amazingly warm lips against his own that made Mingyu stop.

For a brief moment, he considered pulling away, but he couldn’t come up with a reason to break the kiss - he liked Y/n, he liked her scent, and how sweet she was - he cut himself off before his brain mentally went through ticking a list of things he liked, loved even, about her. He leaned into the kiss, enjoying that she tasted a bit like peppermint.

He didn’t mind the small snowflakes that landed and melted against his skin. It was hearing a small laugh that broke the moment - some girls walking back and giggling. Mingyu glanced at them and then back to Y/n.

“Let’s go back?” He raised his eyebrows questioningly.

She nodded, looking slightly embarrassed, “Yeah.”

Mingyu waited for her to apologize or anything that indicated it was a mistake. That’s what would normally happen - the few times they had kissed or had done more. Those fervent moments were always followed by apologies - the heat between them quickly extinguished.

But nothing was said as they walked, or even when they went into their rooms.

Mingyu undressed, listening carefully. He waited for any sign of Y/n. He brushed his teeth, glancing every few moments at her door. He could have knocked, but he didn’t. He didn’t want to break whatever little spell was playing out between them.

He climbed into bed and tried to figure out the best way to get warm despite his drafty room.

He was almost asleep when he heard the small creaking of footsteps in his room, he glanced towards the bathroom and saw her there. It was odd to see her waiting when she normally rushed into everything.

Mingyu watched her lean against the door frame, “Are you mad at me?”

Mingyu shook his head, “No,” he whispered.

She was still for a moment, “I always want to - with you, but I don’t know how you’ll feel - or if there’s still someone else,” her voice trailed off.

Mingyu tried to think of when there was ever really someone else and wasn’t sure. He decided it didn’t matter.

He held out a hand and watched her cover the short distance between the bathroom and his bed. She was quickly under the covers, and Mingyu was glad for the warmth that came along with the other alpha.

He was happy to wrap himself around her. They were quiet for a few moments. Mingyu suddenly remembered, “I thought you were the one who’s supposed to have two mates?” He asked softly, jokingly.

She sighed, “That’s what the fortune teller told me, but then again, how does that work when one makes the other apoplectic and one gets asthmatic when you mention the other one?” She asked a serious note in her voice.

For a moment Mingyu’s drunken mind pondered what had just been said - if he included himself - he suddenly groaned, “Him?” He nudged her arm, “Seriously, him?” His whisper was urgent.

He was incredulous, but she was snoring softly. Mingyu stared at the ceiling for a few minutes - his mind whirring, then petering out in favor of a mellow sleep. His still hazy mind decided that he would deal with Seungcheol the next day.

a/n: anyway, part i hehe ^^ look for more updates - you can leave a comment if you want to be tagged in this fic

♡ kat

♡ my [master list] if you want to read more

♡ if you want to be on my permanent tag list or tagged for this multi-part fic go [here]

more of my fics:

seungcheol: knotting + marking | professor (prof. choi, pt. 1) | monster | spanking (neighbor seungcheol) | big dick + hate sex | forced masturbastion (prof. choi, pt ii) | voyeurism + punishment | coffee shop au + forbidden relationship (never let you go pt. 1) | bodyguard + drunk confession | anon sex + hair pulling + mask wearing | big dick!cheol + hate sex (choose your own adventure) | sexual frustration + ex sex |

mingyu: lingerie + praise kink | bed sharing + big dick | praise + worship kink | vehicle sex + oral fixation | drunk pda + no underwear | enemies to lovers + tentacles | internet friends + blind date + size kink | ceo/boss + big flirt x easily flustered + age difference |

seungcheol & mingyu threesome: oral |

[ taglist ] ☁︎ @syluslittlecrows [e] ☁︎ @gyuguys [e] ☁︎ @tinyelfperson [e] ☁︎ @unlikelysublimekryptonite [e] ☁︎ @livelaughloveseventeen [e] ☁︎ @codeinebelle [e] ☁︎ @ateez-atiny380 [e] ☁︎ @mingcouper [e] ☁︎ @hanniebub [e] ☁︎ @perfectiondazesworld [e] ☁︎ @scoupshawty [e] ☁︎ @peachytokki [e] ☁︎

[hauntedfrogarchive]

thinking about a dick grayson is richard parker au where the dc universe also has omegaverse and post no way home, peter is plopped into gotham, deaged (the younger the better) and he has no idea what dynamics are or what’s happening he just thinks the new universe smells weird or his sense of smell has gotten stronger and the first time dick meets peter, dick’s parental instincts come on so sudden and strong that he almost gets a migraine … idk what dynamic dick is but he would be soooooo overprotective of peter and peter would be like “im not a baby!!!” with the chubbiest cheeks